Chapter 1: The Roots Of My Soul
Chapter Text
  
     
  
Roots of My Soul
My very first memory was…
Light.
Not warm, not cold. Just light.
It didn't burn, nor did it soothe. It just was. A surreal experience, as if my entire existence was caught in a state of weightless limbo.
I didn't think. Not in the way I do now. I didn't need to. I was, and that was enough.
Time passed, but I never counted. I simply… grew.
At first, I was small, fragile—a tiny sprout clinging to the dirt, drinking in the sun's radiance. Then, I stretched, reaching higher, my form twisting skyward. Leaves sprouted, fresh and green. Buds formed. Then flowers. Then fruit.
I didn’t know what I was, but I didn’t care either. I simply existed, rooted deep in the earth, branches swaying with the wind. The world around me was alive in ways I couldn’t comprehend but somehow felt. The whispers of the breeze, the tiny footsteps of creatures scurrying along my bark, the delicate weight of birds nesting in my limbs.
The seasons came and went, each bringing its own trials.
Winter was suffocating, burying me under layers of ice and snow, my branches stiff and brittle. I endured.
Monsoon was worse. Drowning. My roots drank too much, the ground turned to slush, and the air was thick with the scent of rot. I held firm.
Summer, though? Summer was bliss. The golden sun kissed my leaves, and I basked in its warmth.
But spring… spring was the best. My leaves turned pink, delicate blossoms painting the air with their soft fragrance. Bees danced between my flowers, drunk on nectar. Children laughed beneath my shade. Birds sang. Life thrived.
I was alive.
And I grew.
From a tiny sapling to a hulking tree. My roots stretched deep, veins entwined with the earth itself. My branches reached for the sky, stretching toward the endless blue. Creatures made their homes within me—birds in my arms, insects in my bark, foxes curled at my roots. My fruits fed them, my shade sheltered them.
I didn’t mind.
Life was still, but it wasn’t boring. It was good.
Until the day they came.
Monsters in the Forest
I had no eyes, but I felt them. Their presence was a ripple in the air, an unnatural force that made my leaves tremble and my roots quiver.
Three of them. Monsters.
Towering. Overwhelming. Uncaring.
Two against one.
A battle? No. This was more than that. This was destruction. The earth trembled beneath their clash, trees uprooted like weeds, the air itself screaming as their power tore through the sky.
I had witnessed animals fight before—predators and prey locked in the cycle of survival. But these creatures? They weren’t fighting to live. They were annihilating.
The ground cracked.
The wind howled.
The sky darkened.
And then—
I was lifted.
No, not lifted. Ripped.
Roots severed, torn from the earth’s embrace. My body, my existence, wrenched from the ground as if I was nothing more than a disposable weapon.
Then—
I flew.
Or rather, I was hurled.
A force beyond comprehension threw me with the strength of a hurricane. I couldn’t see where I was going. I didn’t need to.
Because the next sensation?
I will never forget it.
Fire.
Consuming, ravenous fire.
My bark cracked. My branches curled inward, blackened and charred. The heat gnawed at my being, peeling away layers, searing through every fiber of my existence.
I was burning alive.
I wanted to scream, but trees don’t scream.
The last thing I felt was myself turning to ash.
Then…
Cold.
But not unpleasant.
Not like winter.
It was a still cold. A quiet cold.
I opened my eyes.
No. Not eyes.
Instinct drove me to move. I flicked something—something thin and fluid, propelling myself forward with a smooth, effortless motion.
Water.
I was in water.
No roots. No branches. No leaves. No sky.
Just water.
I twisted, testing my new form, feeling the way my body flowed with the currents.
Scales.
Fins.
Gills that inhaled, drawing the water into me, as natural as breathing once was.
I was… a fish.
A tiny thing, darting through the depths of a pond, where sunlight filtered in through the rippling surface above. My body moved with ease, weightless, free in ways I had never been before.
I had no roots tying me down. No branches to hold the sky. No creatures resting within me.
For the first time in this second life…
I was small.
And for the first time ever…
I was afraid.
—ToT—
Oddly enough, I adjusted.
Life as a fish wasn’t so bad. It was strange at first, moving through the water, feeling weightless, but instinct took over, and soon enough, I was swimming like I had done it for lifetimes.
Which, I guess, I had.
I grew. Not just in experience, but in size. I started off small, a speck in the grand, endless blue of the pond. But time passed, and my body thickened, my fins grew broader, and my once-scrawny frame became something substantial. Something big.
And life as a fish?
Better than being a tree.
I had freedom now. I could move. No longer stuck in one place, swaying with the whims of the wind, waiting for seasons to change. If I wanted warmth, I swam where the sunlight kissed the water. If I wanted solitude, I dove deeper, where the world turned still and quiet.
But the world I had once known? It had changed.
Even from beneath the water, I could see it.
The carnage.
The aftermath of the monsters.
The once-proud trees that had stood tall and mighty were now splintered husks, their roots clawing at the sky like skeletal fingers. The ground, where life once thrived, was cracked, scorched, and barren.
And in the sky…
A white thing.
Round. Looming. Cold and lifeless.
It hadn’t been there before.
It was a wound in the heavens. A scar left behind by something beyond my comprehension. And every time I drifted near the surface, staring up at that unnatural thing, something in my being twisted with unease.
But I didn’t let it bother me.
Months passed. I swam, I lived.
And then—
They came.
Two-Legged Creatures
I was gliding through the water, lazily twisting my body, when I felt it.
A disturbance.
Ripples in the pond, not from fish, not from birds diving in for a meal—no, this was different. A presence above me, looming, watching.
I twisted upward—
Pain.
Something caught me.
A tight grip, pulling me up, ripping me from the water.
I flailed, gasping as air—air—burned into my gills, choking me. The world spun, the comforting embrace of the water gone, replaced by the harsh, biting dryness of the surface.
Then I saw them.
Two-legged creatures.
Their bodies were covered, not in scales, not in fur, but in something... else.
Strands of skin.
Their eyes gleamed, not with hunger, not with survival, but something more.
And then—
They opened their mouths.
Not to bite. Not to eat.
But to speak.
Sounds formed from their lips, strange and foreign, yet laced with meaning. They were not like the animals I had known before, creatures that only acted on instinct.
They communicated.
Humans.
I was still writhing in their grasp when the blade struck.
A single, clean motion.
Pain.
Darkness.
Food, they said.
Then...
Ground.
Not the cool, damp soil of a tree’s roots. Not the smooth, shifting currents of water.
Something else.
Something... soft.
I twitched, limbs unfamiliar, body strange. My vision swam, adjusting, my senses overwhelmed by a world too bright, too loud.
I moved.
Or at least, I tried to.
I flopped, uncoordinated, my body betraying me. I no longer had fins to guide me, no longer had roots to hold me firm. Instead, I had—
I lifted a trembling limb.
Not one.
Four.
Pale, tiny limbs. Clumsy, fragile, twitching with unfamiliar sensation. I wobbled, instinct pushing me forward, but my legs buckled, and I collapsed into the dirt.
I breathed.
Not through gills. Not through leaves. But through a mouth and nose, small and twitching.
I was a baby.
A baby...
Fox.
Life as a Fox
Once again, I adjusted.
At first, the world was nothing but sounds and sensations. The brush of soft fur against my side, warmth surrounding me, the distant murmurs of my siblings breathing in their sleep.
Instinct guided me. I learned to walk, step by step, my tiny paws sinking into the earth. The ground no longer felt alien—it was home. And as I grew, I began to understand the world through new eyes.
I was no longer the tallest being in the forest, no longer a silent guardian.
I was small.
Prey.
But I was fast. My body was built for movement, for weaving through underbrush, for darting between shadows. My senses were sharp—ears twitching at the faintest rustle, nose sniffing out the slightest change in the wind.
I lived.
I hunted.
I ran through the forest with my kind, learned to stalk, learned to survive.
It was a different life. But not a bad one.
Until they came.
The humans.
They did not come for food this time.
They did not come for survival.
There was no hunger in their eyes. No necessity in their actions.
They came for something else.
Entertainment.
It started as a chase. My kind had been hunted before, but never like this. There was no desperation, no need to feed a starving belly.
They laughed.
They threw things.
They set traps—not for necessity, but for sport.
And when they caught me, they did not hesitate.
A sharp impact.
Pain.
I gasped, my body shuddering as I collapsed into the dirt, warm blood soaking into my fur.
I twitched.
They laughed again.
Then—
Darkness.
—ToT—
For the first time in my many lives, I was huge.
Not just bigger than a fish, or larger than a fox. No, I was something titanic. A beast that towered over trees, my body a moving fortress of muscle and bone. My legs, thick as tree trunks, shook the ground with each step. My tail stretched long behind me, like a living whip, and my neck…
God, my neck.
It stretched high, reaching for the sun, allowing me to graze upon the tallest trees, plucking leaves with a jaw built for nothing but consumption. I had no claws, no fangs, no instincts for battle—only the endless hunger for greens, and a body designed to sustain its size with sheer, patient eating.
I was strong.
I was massive.
But I was also peaceful.
The world around me was vast, untouched. No humans, no hunters, no unnatural battles. Just an ancient forest, dense with towering trees, rivers that sparkled under the sun, and skies that stretched on forever. I was not the only one of my kind—I moved in a herd, slow and steady, our lives ruled by nothing but the sun and the seasons.
There was no fear.
No rush.
Life was simple.
For sixteen long years, I roamed the lands, drinking from rivers that never ran dry, feasting on trees that never seemed to wither. Predators came and went, but they never dared attack me.
I was too big.
Too strong.
And so, I lived.
Not with anxiety. Not with pain.
But with peace.
Until the day he came.
A God in the Forest
It started with footsteps.
Not like mine, which made the earth rumble like distant thunder. These were softer. Surer. Purposeful.
Then, a voice.
"You're a strong creature."
I froze.
I had seen nothing like him before.
He was small. Insignificant in size, barely reaching the height of my foot. His body was wrapped in strange fabric, his long black hair falling against his shoulders, and his red eyes—
Red.
I had never seen eyes like those.
They glowed like embers, swirling with something unnatural. Something dangerous.
"I've traveled for months to find this secret forest."
A predator? No. Predators needed to kill to survive. This one... didn’t.
"You are perfect to try out my Susanoo."
I didn’t know what that meant.
But I understood what happened next.
The sky darkened.
Something huge appeared—something even larger than me.
I didn’t have time to react.
A flash of light, a shift in the air—
And pain.
Pain.
I was sliced.
My enormous body, built for endurance, built to withstand the tests of time itself—cut down in an instant.
Blood poured from me like a river, and my legs buckled.
As I collapsed, the last thing I saw was the man standing there, unmoved, his red eyes gleaming in the darkness of his creation.
"Tch. A disappointment."
I was not a challenge.
Not a beast to be feared.
I was just…
A test.
And then, nothing.
The Fall
Then—
I was falling.
Not standing.
Not grazing.
Not walking.
Falling.
The wind screamed around me, the sky spun wildly in my vision, the earth—no, the world—was rushing up to meet me, and I had no idea why.
I didn’t know who I was.
I didn’t know what I was.
But I knew one thing.
Fly.
I didn’t know how I knew it, but I did.
Fly.
Because I was a newborn bird.
And I was falling.
My wings—tiny, fragile, useless—fluttered wildly as gravity pulled me down, as my instincts screamed at me to do something, anything, or I would die before I even lived.
I flapped.
Weakly.
I flapped again.
The wind caught me, lifting me ever so slightly, enough to slow the drop, enough to give me a chance.
I flapped again.
And again.
And again.
Clumsy at first. Erratic. A struggle. But then—
I steadied.
I soared.
I was no longer falling.
I was flying.
—ToT—
I soared for weeks.
No, lived in the sky.
The world below was nothing but a distant blur of green and brown, unimportant and far away. I didn’t need trees. I didn’t need the ground. Everything I needed, I took from the air.
I ate mid-flight, snatching prey with talons that had grown sharp and deadly. I slept while drifting on the wind, riding the currents so effortlessly it felt like second nature. I lived in a realm where nothing could touch me.
And I grew.
At first, I was merely a large bird. Then, a massive one. Then… a legendary one.
When I stretched my wings, I cast shadows over entire regions. Villages would darken when I passed, people looking up in awe and fear.
I wasn’t just a bird.
I was something more.
I was… an Archaeopteryx.
I didn’t know how I knew that, but I did.
Humans had no way to reach me. They were small, earthbound creatures.
I was free.
Or so I thought.
The Monsters Below
It was supposed to be another peaceful day. Just another lazy flight across the sky, watching the ants below scurry about their little lives.
Then, I saw them.
A battle.
Two monsters in human skin, locked in combat that shook the very foundations of the land itself. One commanded a hulking fox, its nine tails whipping like living disasters, its roar splitting the heavens. The other?
A titan of wood, thousands of hands, moving as if they belonged to a god.
I had never seen anything like it.
I wanted to see more.
I wanted to understand.
So I swooped closer—
And never even saw it coming.
A sphere, massive, unstoppable, erased me from existence.
There was no pain.
No struggle.
Just nothingness.
The Mammoth
I awoke.
Not to the sky.
Not to the air.
But to solid earth.
To strength.
I stood—massive, heavy, mighty.
I was no longer prey.
I was no longer fragile.
I was power.
Thick fur covered my body, shielding me from even the harshest cold. My tusks—great, curving weapons—gleamed like ivory blades, capable of goring anything that dared challenge me. My legs? Pillars of strength, each step I took shaking the very earth beneath me.
For the first time, I wasn’t running.
For the first time, I wasn’t hiding.
I was unstoppable.
A Happy Life
And what a life it was.
The forests were mine. I roamed them like a king, unchallenged, unafraid. Wolves? Powerless. Predators? Nothing. Even the changing seasons couldn’t touch me.
I was strong.
I was free.
And most importantly—
I was happy.
Until they came.
The Hunters of the Strong
Not humans. Not the fragile ones I had known in past lives, the ones that scurried and hid. No, these were something else.
Something worse.
"Shinobi."
They weren’t hunting me for food. They weren’t killing me for survival.
They wanted something stupid.
"Daimyo decorations. Rare ivory."
I fought.
I fought.
I tore through them, my tusks swinging, my body crashing into trees, into the very earth itself.
But they… were not normal humans.
Lightning crackled through the air—
And I froze.
Pain like I had never known coursed through my veins. My body locked, my muscles betrayed me. My massive form collapsed, helpless, paralyzed, my own weight pressing down on me like a death sentence.
And they…
They butchered me.
Not for meat.
Not for survival.
For teeth.
For decoration.
And just like that…
Darkness.
The Cheetah
I woke up running.
I didn’t know why.
I didn’t know how.
But my legs were fast.
Blindingly fast.
The world blurred past me, wind whipping against my fur, paws barely touching the ground before they sprang forward again. Every movement was fluid, instinctual, effortless.
I was small again. Not towering. Not unmovable.
But I didn’t need to be.
Because nothing could catch me.
The Joy of Speed
Life as a cheetah was…
Amazing.
I had never felt so alive.
Gone were the days of moving like a behemoth, of shaking the earth with every step. Now, I was a ghost, a blur, a streak of gold cutting through the endless plains.
Nothing could reach me.
Not predators.
Not enemies.
Not even death.
… Or so I thought.
The Hunters Return
But they came again.
Not for survival.
Not for necessity.
For sport.
"Look at that one! Fastest I've ever seen!"
"Let's see if we can take it down!"
I ran.
God, I ran.
I pushed my body beyond its limits, heart hammering, legs burning, the wind screaming in my ears.
But then—
A sharp pain.
Something pierced my body—something cold, something final.
And just like that…
I fell.
I tumbled, my momentum crashing into itself, the world spinning as I hit the ground, rolling, rolling, rolling—
And then, I was still.
Their laughter echoed as my world faded.
And then…
Darkness.
When I opened my eyes again…
I was warm.
Comfortable.
Safe.
I moved—my limbs small, my paws unsteady, my tail wagging on its own, an instinct I didn’t understand.
I felt different.
Not wild.
Not alone.
But… domestic.
A sound reached my ears, familiar yet alien.
A voice.
"Oh! Look at you! What a cute little puppy!"
I was…
A dog.
—ToT—
I had never been loved before.
Not like this.
Not the quiet, patient love of a tree sheltering creatures without knowing them. Not the detached acceptance of a herd merely existing together. Not the fleeting joy of the wind as I soared.
This was warmth.
This was family.
The man and his wife took care of me, fed me, let me sleep inside their home. Their little daughter would hug me tight every night, burying her tiny hands in my fur, whispering things I didn’t understand but somehow felt.
They needed me.
And I needed them.
Then, war came.
They called it the First Great Shinobi War.
I didn’t understand what that meant, only that the man left one day with a deep frown and never came back.
The wife wept for weeks. The daughter stopped smiling.
So I stayed close.
I scared off bad men when they lurked too close. I barked at shadows. I was their protector, their last defense.
And then…
One day…
We were walking in the city.
The Assassins
They came out of nowhere.
Masked. Fast. Deadly.
"For Kumo!"
The words rang out like a curse, like the declaration of death itself.
Then—
Blood.
So much blood.
The wife fell first. The daughter screamed. The people around us were cut down, one by one, their bodies crumpling to the ground like discarded dolls.
I snapped.
I lunged.
I didn’t care if they had blades, jutsu, power beyond my understanding—I bit, I clawed, I fought.
But I was just a dog.
A single slash, and—
Darkness.
The Bird in the Storm
I awoke with the sea beneath me.
Waves crashed, the wind howled.
I flapped, struggling to stay afloat.
I was… a seagull?
For days, I soared over a small island, watching as people bustled about—red-haired people, strong and confident, untouched by fear.
Then—
War.
Fire.
Explosions.
Uzu was burning.
They came from every side. Three nations, descending like vultures, tearing through the island with merciless precision. No one was spared.
Men. Women. Children.
I flew overhead, helpless. A mere bird in the wake of destruction.
Before I died, I saw him.
The leader of the island. His robes tattered, his face filled with desperate hope.
He was hiding a little girl in a well.
Believing, foolishly, that it would save her.
Then, fire engulfed us all.
Endless Deaths
I was a horse.
Only to be killed at birth—lungs too weak to survive.
I was a chicken.
Only to be slaughtered days later.
I was a bird.
Only to have my wings clipped, to live in a cage, to die without ever flying again.
I was a tiger.
Hunted. Tracked. Killed.
By shinobi.
Again.
And again.
And again.
And then—
Nothing.
Darkness.
—ToT—
The Final Rebirth
I drifted in darkness.
Again.
But this time, something was different.
I could feel my body forming, piece by piece, cell by cell, until the shape of my existence became clear.
Four limbs.
A mammal, then.
No claws.
But—hands.
A primate?
That wasn’t new. I had been a chimpanzee before, a clever one. A gorilla once, too—powerful, towering.
But… something was different.
I wasn’t alone.
A presence.
Dark. Twisting. Suffocating.
Something was right beside me, within this womb.
For the first time in all my countless lives, I wasn’t being born alone.
What was it?
A sibling?
No. No, it didn’t feel like a brother or a sister.
It felt like a storm, caged and waiting.
I didn’t have time to think further.
Because birth was not easy.
It was pain.
More than any death I had experienced.
My head burned, my neck twisted, my shoulders yanked—
Was I dying again?
Had the shinobi learned how to hunt me before I was even born?
I had been crushed in eggs before. Ripped from wombs before I could breathe my first breath.
Was this the same?
No.
No—I was being born.
I felt it. The shift. The change.
Then—
Light.
Blinding, overwhelming, suffocating—
I screamed.
The Human Face
Voices.
"It's a boy, Minato!"
Wait.
What?
I barely had time to think before I was lifted. Hands touched me. Warm hands. Gentle hands.
Not claws. Not paws.
Hands.
I was placed in someone's arms.
And that’s when I saw him.
A man with golden hair, blue eyes shining with a happiness I had never seen before in another creature.
His smile burned into my newborn mind.
Why was he so happy?
What was I?
A pet? Had I been born in some human nursery? It wouldn't be the first time. I had been a dog once, raised by humans. Maybe I was some domesticated animal again—
Then.
Then she took me.
I knew her.
I knew that red hair, those sharp eyes, that feeling of something unbreakable and strong.
That presence.
The well.
Uzu.
The little girl the leader had hidden away, hoping—praying—that she would survive.
She had.
She had grown.
But she looked so tired.
So weak.
Sweat clung to her face, her breath uneven, but her hands were steady as she cradled me against her.
She patted my head.
And then she spoke.
"Welcome to this world, Naruto… my sweet little son."
I froze.
No.
No, that wasn’t right.
That wasn’t possible.
I wasn’t—
I couldn’t—
I was human.
The Weight of a Name
I had lived for thousands of years.
As a tree, unmoving and eternal.
As a fish, drifting through waters untouched by time.
As a fox, a mammoth, a tiger, a bird—as everything.
I had lived as beasts both great and small.
I had been hunted, butchered, burned alive, torn apart, used, and discarded.
But never—not once—had I been this.
A human.
A creature that had killed me more than any other.
And now—
Now I was one of them.
Now I had a name.
"Naruto."
A name given with love.
A name spoken with warmth.
A name that was mine.
And in that moment, wrapped in the arms of a woman who had once been a lost child in a well, staring up at the golden-haired man who had smiled at me like I was the most precious thing in the world—
I realized something.
I had spent lifetimes running.
From death. From humans. From the never-ending cycle of pain that had followed me across every existence.
But now?
For the first time in all my lives…
I had stopped.
—ToT—
None of my past mothers had ever looked at me like this.
Not the birds who left their eggs to the mercy of the wind. Not the foxes who buried their cubs in dens and disappeared. Not the elephants, not the wolves, not the deer or the lions.
I was always born, but never wanted.
Always alive, but never truly belonging.
Mothers birthed me, then turned away, their instincts satisfied. Their duty was done.
So I expected the same.
That they would leave me in some den, some nursery, some corner where I would grow on my own.
But no.
They stayed.
They tended me.
They laughed.
They smiled.
"Look, Kushina, he doesn’t cry!" the golden-haired man—my father?—said with a bright, boyish grin.
"He's smart like his mom, dattebane!"
Dattebane?
What was dattebane?
"He only has your hair and eyes, Kushina, but he is his daddy’s son. Ne, Naruto?"
They were talking to me.
Not to each other.
To me.
I stared.
I had never been spoken to before.
Not like this.
Then—
Something happened.
The Fall
I was suddenly falling.
Fast.
But—humans couldn’t fly.
I flailed. My tiny limbs, my new body, my useless hands—
Then, I was caught.
A firm grip. Strong arms.
Not father’s.
A new face. A mask.
Something sharp, cold, pressed to my neck.
A blade.
I had been hunted before.
But never like this.
"Give me the Jinchūriki, Yondaime, or you lose your child."
A shinobi.
Of course.
The Unknown Battle
Things happened too fast.
Too fast for me to understand.
A flash of yellow.
A sharp shift in space.
And suddenly—
I was alone.
A dark, empty room.
My father’s voice. "I'll be back, son."
Then, a blur.
And he was.
The Final Moments
My mother was exhausted.
She was weak.
I felt it.
The dark presence that had been inside her—
It was gone.
The cage beside me in the womb had been emptied.
She held me close.
I felt her heartbeat, slowing, struggling, yet strong.
I closed my eyes.
And for the first time in all my lives…
I let myself rest.
—ToT—
One moment, I was safe.
Wrapped in warmth, held close, my tiny body pressed against my mother’s chest.
The next—
I was alone.
In an open field, surrounded by the flickering glow of candles.
A ritual.
And before me—
A monster.
A titan of fire and fury, fur the color of hellfire, eyes like molten gold, tails swaying like weapons of war.
A beast.
But not just any beast.
A fox.
A fox with nine tails.
Kyuubi.
I didn't know how I knew that name, but I did.
And he was chained.
Golden links of chakra wrapped around his body, binding him in place.
The source of those chains?
Mother.
She was exhausted, but still standing, still fighting, her very body forging the shackles that held the beast in place.
And then—
Father moved.
His hands danced, weaving signs that made the very air tremble.
I froze.
Because I saw him.
The Reaper
I had never feared death.
I had lived a thousand lives.
I had died a thousand times.
Burned. Drowned. Eaten. Torn apart. Crushed.
I had known the embrace of the void more than I had known the warmth of life.
But when the Shinigami appeared, I knew.
I knew who he was.
How? I had no idea.
But I knew.
This was not a natural death.
This was finality incarnate.
This was power beyond the cycle of life and death.
And as I watched, his spectral hand plunged into the fox, tearing something away—
The beast howled, part of its very essence ripped from its soul—
And my father—
The golden-haired man who had smiled at me, who had held me, who had called me his son—
Took that burden into himself.
A mark burned into his flesh.
The first sacrifice.
But not the last.
The End of a Family
My father turned.
More hand signs. More power.
And I watched as the great fox realized what was coming.
"NO! I WILL NOT BE SEALED IN THAT CHILD!"
The fox roared, golden chains snapping under sheer rage—
And its massive claw came crashing down.
Straight at me.
I did not move.
Not because I couldn’t—but because I did not fear it.
I had died before.
This would be no different.
But—
They moved.
Both of them.
Mother and Father.
They threw themselves in front of me, shielding my body with their own.
The claw pierced through them.
Blood—
A single drop landed on my forehead.
And then—
Silence.
"Oh, dear," my father sighed. His voice was gentle, as if he were merely accepting a small misfortune. "I guess this is it for us both."
Blood dripped from my mother's lips. But she smiled.
"Naruto," she whispered, "Papa and Mama have to go now. But don’t be sad, we’ll be watching you."
Something stirred in my chest.
A feeling I didn’t understand.
What was this weight in my heart?
This ache in my throat?
"Don’t be a rude person," my father said. "Be humble and a good person."
Humble. Good.
"Be loyal to your principles and love your morals."
Loyalty. Morals.
"Never eat too much or too little, bathe daily, eat healthy… and Ramen! Don’t waste money and remember the Three Prohibitions of Shinobi. Be wary of women and find a nice girl for yourself, like me, dattebane!"
Dattebane…?
Ramen?
"Respect your elders, have a beautiful dream, and chase after it no matter what others say."
A dream?
"Gain acknowledgement with hard work and prove everyone wrong."
Hard work.
Acknowledgement.
"Help others. Be kind."
Kind.
And then—
"And remember that Papa and Mama will always love you no matter what!"
Love.
The thing I had never known.
The thing I had never felt.
"We love you, Naruto!" they said together.
The words wrapped around me like warmth on a cold night.
And for the first time in thousands of years—
I wanted to live.
Not as a tree.
Not as a beast.
Not as a nameless, wandering soul caught in the cycle of life and death.
But as Naruto Uzumaki.
Their son.
And as the warmth of their lives faded, leaving me alone in the world they had died to protect—
I finally understood.
I was no longer just a soul drifting through endless rebirths.
No longer just a creature of instincts and survival.
I was a human.
And I had something to live for.
Chapter 2: Meaning of Hokage
Chapter Text
Meaning of Hokage
My parents were dead.
The warmth that had cradled me, the hands that had shielded me, the voices that had spoken to me with love—
Gone.
And in their place, there was only an old man.
He picked me up, holding me carefully, like I was something fragile.
I had never been fragile before.
Not as a tree, its roots deep in the earth.
Not as a fox, swift and cunning.
Not as a dinosaur, strong and unshaken.
But now—
Now, I was small. Weak. Helpless.
He carried me away from the battlefield. Away from the ruined land where my parents' blood stained the earth.
The village came into view. Tall walls. High towers. A place meant to protect.
It felt like a cage.
A Different Kind of Hospital
I was taken to a hospital.
I had been in one before.
As a dog, taken to the vet, whining as the humans poked and prodded me.
As a fox, wounded by hunters, lying on a cold metal table.
As a cheetah, my leg broken in a fight, feeling the sting of antiseptic.
But this was different.
This hospital was… quiet.
Too quiet.
The air smelled like medicine and something too clean to be natural.
I was placed in a crib. The blankets were soft. The room was warm.
But it felt empty.
No mother nearby to watch over me. No pack to curl up against. No herd, no den, no pride, no flock.
Just me.
I stared at the ceiling, eyes heavy, body exhausted.
Eventually—
I fell asleep.
—ToT—
Hunger
I woke up with an unbearable emptiness in my stomach.
It was a familiar sensation.
I had felt it before—
As a fish, struggling in a pond too cold for food to be plentiful.
As a fox, starving through a harsh winter, ribs pressing against my skin.
As a cheetah, running for days without a meal, body withering from exhaustion.
But this—
This hunger was different.
Because this time, I couldn't do anything about it.
I couldn't hunt.
I couldn't forage.
I couldn't move beyond the weak kicks of my tiny legs.
All I could do was cry.
And so, I did.
The door opened.
A woman in white walked in. A nurse.
She carried a tray filled with bottles, their milky contents promising relief.
There were others like me.
Other babies.
Some cried, some slept, some kicked their blankets.
And like a practiced routine, the nurse went to each one, pressing bottles to their tiny mouths, feeding them gently, whispering soft words.
I waited.
She was coming closer.
My tiny hands curled into fists, my stomach twisted.
Feed me. Please.
But—
She walked past me.
I blinked.
I watched as she moved to the next crib, feeding another baby, rocking them in her arms.
Then another.
Then another.
And still—
I was ignored.
Why?
I didn't understand.
Why?
Was I not hungry like the rest?
Was I different?
Had I done something wrong?
I opened my mouth, letting out a wail, demanding attention.
Nothing.
She never even glanced at me.
I cried louder.
She simply left the room.
And I was alone.
With nothing but the sound of my own hunger.
Days passed.
The room that was once filled with cries and quiet breathing became emptier.
One by one, the babies disappeared.
Strangers—men and women—came into the hospital.
Soft whispers. Careful hands. Some smiling, some crying.
I listened.
I watched.
They murmured words I barely understood.
"Orphan."
"Poor child."
"They’ll have a better life now."
"They deserve a home."
And just like that—
One by one, the cribs emptied.
I waited.
Surely, someone would come for me too.
Surely, someone would pick me up, hold me close, whisper to me like they did to the others. I was once a sick stray kitten— children showered me with love— that was a cozy life. Surely, someone would come for me.
But—
They never did.
Eventually—
It was only me.
The once full room was now silent.
No more soft coos of nurses.
No more shifting blankets.
No more tiny cries of hunger.
Just me.
And yet—
I was still here.
Still unwanted.
Still not adopted.
The realization was slow, creeping in like the cold breeze that slipped through the window.
No one was coming for me.
I wasn’t chosen.
I wasn’t wanted.
I was… alone.
—ToT—
The door creaked open.
For a moment, I thought it was another stranger coming to take me away.
But it wasn’t.
It was him.
The old man.
The one who had carried me from that battlefield, from my parents’ arms.
He stepped into the empty room, his eyes scanning the rows of abandoned cribs until they landed on me.
A sigh left his lips. Not of annoyance, not of frustration—something softer.
"So they left you alone, huh?" he murmured.
Then, he picked me up.
His arms were warm.
I hadn’t been held since that night.
His grip was steady, his hands careful as he cradled me close.
I stared up at him, blinking slowly.
Who was he?
And why—why was he the only one kind to me?
As he carried me out of the hospital, I heard his mutterings.
"Nurse grudges..."
"Child abuse in my village..."
"Unforgivable. Execution will be necessary."
I didn’t understand all of it.
But I understood enough.
The nurses hated me.
They had left me to starve on purpose.
They had taken care of the other babies, but not me.
They had let me suffer. On purpose.
I had been abandoned before—left to fend for myself as a tree, a fox, a fish.
But this?
This was different.
Because this time, it wasn’t nature’s way.
It was cruelty.
I clung to the old man’s robes, instinct telling me that he was the only safe thing in this world right now.
He took me somewhere else. A small house.
Not grand. Not cold like the hospital. Just... small.
Warm.
He sat me down and fed me.
Real food. Not from a bottle forced into my mouth, not scraps I had to scavenge for.
I ate.
And as I did, I listened.
People outside whispered, murmuring as they passed.
"Hokage-sama is taking care of him?"
"Why does Hokage-sama even bother?"
"The demon brat should've been left to rot."
Hokage-sama.
They called him that.
Hokage.
I looked up at the old man as he smiled down at me, patience in his eyes, kindness in his touch.
What was a Hokage?
Was it another word for kind old man?
Perhaps.
Yes.
Hokage must mean kind old man.
—ToT—
I was tended to a lot.
Or not at all.
It depended on the life.
As a lone creature, I had no choice but to fend for myself. As a tree, I simply existed, left to grow or wither by the whims of the world. As a fish, a fox, a mammoth, a cheetah—I had learned what it meant to survive alone.
But when I was part of a herd, things were different.
The olders looked after the young. The strong protected the weak. The pride watched over its cubs.
That was nature.
But humans?
Humans were... unpredictable.
Some raised their young with warmth, with care, with laughter. Others abandoned them. Others hurt them for no reason at all.
I had seen both.
And now, I was experiencing it firsthand.
I was left in a small apartment.
Not cold, not warm. Just… there.
A crib in the middle of a room. Blank walls. A single window with a curtain that never quite blocked out the light.
I wasn't alone, though.
Humans with wooden animal masks came and went, appearing and disappearing like ghosts.
ANBU, they called themselves.
They fed me.
They changed me.
They cleaned me.
They made sure I didn't die.
But beyond that?
There was nothing.
No laughter. No smiles. No warm embraces.
They did what was required, and then they left.
It wasn’t cruelty.
But it wasn’t love either.
It was duty.
They were looking after me because someone told them to, not because they wanted to.
And I understood that.
I had been fed before by creatures that didn't care if I lived or died. A mother bear that fed her cubs but wouldn't hesitate to leave the weakest behind. A lioness that nursed me but only because her instincts told her to, not because she loved me.
This was no different.
But still—
One stood out.
One always lingered longer than the others.
One always looked at me in a way I couldn’t quite understand.
Inu.
The ANBU with the silver hair.
The one with one dark eye and one red one.
I didn't know what the red eye meant. I had never seen anything like it in any of my lives. It glowed faintly behind his mask, strange, unnatural.
But that wasn’t what caught my attention the most.
It was his gaze.
Even though I couldn't see his full face, I could feel it.
A kind of sadness.
Not pity.
Not disgust.
Just… sorrow.
Why?
I didn’t know.
But I knew what sorrow looked like.
I had seen it before.
In a dying elephant’s eyes as it lay down for the last time, leaving its herd behind.
In a wolf who lost its mate, howling at the moon in mourning.
In a mother bird watching her fallen chick, unable to do anything.
It was the kind of sadness that settled deep in the bones. The kind that didn’t fade.
And Inu?
He carried that sadness every time he looked at me.
I didn’t know what to make of it.
But I knew one thing.
Among all the ANBU, among all the strangers who came and went, among all the masked ghosts that tended to me and then vanished—
He was the only one who saw me.
—ToT—
Sometimes, there was the dark presence inside me.
The fox.
The Kyuubi.
The creature sealed inside me by my father, Minato Namikaze.
I didn’t know if it was a male or a female—it had no physical traits that told me either way. It was just... there. A massive, seething entity of malice and chakra, caged within the deepest parts of my mind.
And I had a mental space.
That was new.
I had never had something like that before.
Not as an animal, not as a tree, not even as a human in my past lives.
It was like a dream that wasn’t a dream. A world within my own head, stretching endlessly in dark, murky passageways.
A sewer.
Cold. Damp. The sound of dripping water echoed through the emptiness, creating an eerie, rhythmic beat. The walls were wet, slick with something I didn’t want to name. The air was thick, heavy, carrying the scent of something ancient and angry.
And at the center of it all—
A cage.
Massive.
Bigger than any structure I had ever seen, stretching so high that I couldn't see where it ended.
I had been in cages before.
I had been locked in a zoo, pacing behind metal bars as humans gawked at me.
I had been trapped in a circus, forced to perform tricks for amusement.
I had been shoved into a wooden crate in a pet shop, waiting to be sold.
But this?
This was unlike anything I had ever experienced.
This wasn’t just confinement.
This was imprisonment.
A place designed not just to hold—but to keep something away from the world.
And behind those bars...
A creature.
Not just a fox.
A beast.
Nine tails curled behind its hulking body, flicking lazily, yet crackling with power. Red fur bristling with raw energy. Claws like daggers, teeth like spears. Eyes—slitted, glowing with rage.
Kyuubi.
That was its name. The ANBU, the old man, the villagers—they all spoke of it in whispers, in curses, in fear.
The monster that had killed my parents.
The demon that had nearly destroyed the village.
The thing that now lived inside me.
I was just a baby.
I couldn't speak.
I couldn’t form words, couldn't ask the things I wanted to.
But I stared.
Every time I was pulled into that sewer, every time my consciousness slipped into that space, I sat before the massive cage and watched the beast within.
And it hated me.
It lunged.
It snarled.
It roared, slamming its claws against the bars, trying to rip through, trying to reach me.
Its malice was suffocating, filling every inch of my mind.
It wanted me dead.
But I didn’t flinch.
I didn’t cry.
I wasn’t afraid.
I was merely... curious.
Because this creature. This thing.
It had killed my parents.
Why?
I wanted to ask.
I wanted to know.
Had it chosen to do so? Had it wanted to?
Or had it simply been like me?
A tool. A weapon. A being forced into something it had no control over.
Because I had seen it before.
The way humans used others.
They had used me, time and time again.
As a horse, forced to carry loads until I collapsed.
As a cheetah, hunted for sport.
As a mammoth, killed for my tusks.
As a bird, wiped from the sky by powers far greater than me.
Was this fox the same?
Was it just another creature trapped by human hands, forced into a battle it never chose?
I didn't know.
And for now—
It didn’t matter.
Because no matter how much I watched it, no matter how many times I was pulled into this mental space, the Kyuubi never stopped trying to kill me.
And I just kept staring back.
Sometimes, random people would sneak into my apartment.
Sometimes it was a drunkard, stumbling in the dark, his breath reeking of alcohol and hatred.
Sometimes it was a shinobi, moving with silent precision, his blade already drawn before he even reached me.
Sometimes it was a civilian, their face twisted with grief, rage, and something even worse—desperation.
They all had different faces, different voices, different reasons.
But their goal was always the same.
They came to kill me.
I was barely more than a toddler, still learning to walk without stumbling, still figuring out how to use my hands for more than just grabbing.
And yet—
They came with knives.
With kunai.
With weapons meant to take my life.
And they always yelled.
Screamed about things I didn’t understand but was starting to comprehend.
“You took my son from me!”
“Demon brat!”
“Because of you, my wife is gone! My daughter is gone! My clan is gone!”
It was the fox.
That’s what they all said.
They didn’t see me. Not really.
They saw it.
The Kyuubi. The monster that tore through their lives, that ripped apart families, that left them with nothing but a gaping, bleeding void.
And I—I housed it.
How?
I didn’t know.
I was so small, barely the size of a housecat.
How could something as massive as the Kyuubi fit inside me?
It didn’t make sense.
But then again, nothing in this world did.
The first time it happened, I didn’t understand.
I was in my crib, drowsy, the room dimly lit by the moon shining through the window. I heard the door creak open.
Soft footsteps.
A shadow loomed over me.
A whisper.
“I’ll end this now.”
Then—
A flash of silver.
The cold glint of a kunai, raised high, poised to strike.
But before the blade could come down—
They arrived.
ANBU.
The masked watchers who had been in my life from the very start.
They moved so fast that I barely even registered what had happened.
One moment, the man was standing over me.
The next—
Blood splattered across the walls.
His body collapsed in a heap beside my crib, his empty, unseeing eyes still locked onto me.
Dead.
I stared.
Not crying. Not flinching. Not reacting at all.
Because... this was not new.
I had seen death before.
I had died before.
So I simply sat there, gazing at the man who had tried to end me, wondering why.
But ANBU didn’t wonder.
They acted.
“Failure.” One of them muttered.
Then they removed the body. Cleaned the blood. Left no trace.
Like it never happened.
But it did.
And it kept happening.
Again.
And again.
And again.
Sometimes it was a single attacker.
Sometimes it was two or three.
One time, an entire group stormed in, thinking numbers would make a difference.
It didn’t.
The ANBU always came.
And they always killed.
And I...
I always watched.
I sat in my crib, or on the cold wooden floor, staring as my would-be killers fell before me.
Their eyes always locked onto me, wide and filled with something bitter and ugly as their lives bled out onto the floor.
And still—I never flinched.
I just... observed.
The way the blood pooled beneath them.
The way their bodies twitched before going still.
The way their final breath always shuddered out of them like a dying wind.
It wasn’t fear that kept me still.
It was something else.
Understanding.
Because these people weren’t killers.
Not truly.
They weren’t like the shinobi who had hunted me as a cheetah, who had skinned me and taken my fur for their trophies.
They weren’t like the man with red eyes and black hair who had tested his power on me when I was a dinosaur.
They weren’t even like the shinobi who had killed me as a mammoth for my tusks, greed gleaming in their eyes.
No.
These people were something different.
They were... broken.
Grieving.
Lost.
Their hatred was not born from greed, or sport, or hunger.
It was born from pain.
They had lost something.
Someone.
And they saw me as the reason for that loss.
They thought that if they killed me, the wound in their heart would finally close. That the gaping emptiness inside them would finally be filled.
But it wouldn’t.
I knew that.
I had been them before.
I had been the mother mammoth who watched her calf be speared to death.
I had been the dog who lost his owner and lashed out in blind rage.
I had been the seagull who saw an entire island burned to nothing, who screamed into the sky as my world collapsed.
I knew what grief was.
I knew what loss was.
And I knew—this would never end.
Not as long as I carried the fox inside me.
Not as long as people looked at me and saw it instead.
So I stared.
And the ANBU killed.
And the bodies were taken away.
And the cycle continued.
Chapter 3: Masked Faces
Chapter Text
Masked Faces
It took some time, but I eventually managed to stand in my crib by grabbing onto the wooden railings.
Wobbly at first. My legs felt weak, like they weren't used to carrying weight. Which made sense—I had barely used them before.
But I had walked before.
As a fox.
As a dog.
As a mammoth.
I had run through forests, plains, and mountains. I had galloped across the earth with thunderous steps. I had climbed trees and sprinted through underbrush.
So why was this so hard?
I gritted my teeth—or I would have, if I had any—and tried again.
My tiny fingers gripped the railing. My chubby legs tensed. I pulled myself up.
My knees wobbled. My feet slid against the mattress.
But I didn't fall.
I stood.
For the first time in this new life, I was upright.
It wasn't much.
But it was something.
And as I stood there, gripping the crib's railing, I felt something unfamiliar yet strangely familiar stir within me.
A flicker of something deep in my chest.
Not fear.
Not sadness.
Not anger.
Something else.
Something I had felt once, long ago, in a body much larger than this one.
When I was a mammoth, standing tall and strong against the biting cold.
When I was a bird, soaring high above the world, untouchable and free.
It was pride.
I had done it.
I had stood.
And if I could stand—
Then I could walk.
—ToT—
Yuagō Uzui, or Neko as she was known in ANBU, watched the baby from her usual spot in the shadows of his small apartment.
She had been assigned to protect Naruto Uzumaki for months now, and in that time, she had come to one simple conclusion—
This child was strange.
Not in a "he has a demon sealed inside him" way. No, that was already common knowledge. What unsettled her was something far more subtle.
Naruto never cried.
Well, almost never. He cried when he was hungry. He cried when his diapers needed changing.
But that was it.
No tantrums. No random fits of distress.
Nothing.
Even when he should have.
She had been there when an intruder—a shinobi drunk off his ass, slurring curses about the Kyuubi—had tried to kill him.
She had been seconds away from intervening when Inu, her fellow ANBU, had appeared and cut the bastard down in a single, clean motion.
And Naruto?
The one-year-old baby who had just been inches away from death?
He had just stared.
Not in shock.
Not in fear.
Not even in confusion.
Just curiosity.
As if watching a man die before him was nothing more than an interesting event.
That was what made Neko uneasy.
She had told her comrades about it, and they had all agreed—Naruto Uzumaki was not like other children.
"I killed a man that was going to stab him—in front of him," an ANBU operative had said. "He was just... staring. No fear, just... curiosity. He's a baby, shouldn't he cry a bit?"
"Maybe it's the Kyuubi's influence?" another had suggested.
But Neko didn't think so.
This wasn't the unnatural malice of a tailed beast. This was something else.
Something older.
But it wasn't her job to understand it. It was her job to protect him.
And right now, it was her shift.
No need to overthink it.
She watched over him at night, crouched in the shadows, her porcelain mask blending into the dim candlelight.
It was routine by now. Stand guard. Protect the child. Erase threats. Repeat.
But despite the cold efficiency drilled into her as an ANBU, despite the mask that was supposed to keep emotions locked away, she found herself pitying him.
Naruto Uzumaki, son of the Fourth Hokage, vessel of the Nine-Tailed Fox, orphaned before he could even say their names.
Sleeping alone in a crib too big for his small form, in an apartment too empty for someone so young.
He didn't know loneliness yet.
But he would.
Her golden eyes softened behind her mask as she stepped closer, kneeling beside the crib.
His breathing was slow, steady. Peaceful.
A rare moment.
His red hair—vibrant like his mother's, unruly like his father's—had grown longer, strands curling over his chubby face.
He needs a haircut.
The thought was strangely domestic, almost out of place. ANBU didn't worry about things like that.
And yet, her gloved fingers twitched with the ridiculous urge to brush his hair back, to do something—anything—to offer him a small comfort he'd never receive from the villagers who feared him.
She sighed, straightening. Her shift wasn't over.
Tomorrow, she'd mention the haircut to Inu. Maybe he'd handle it.
—ToT—
Kakashi avoided looking at the crib.
He stood by the window, arms crossed, mask secure, eyes locked on the moonlit streets of Konoha instead.
He couldn't look.
Couldn't let his gaze drift even once toward the tiny bundle sleeping in the crib.
Naruto Uzumaki.
Minato-sensei's son.
His sensei. His mentor. His father figure.
Dead.
Kushina. The woman who had scolded him, fed him, made sure he ate his vegetables, ruffled his hair like he was still a kid—
Dead.
And all that was left of them was this baby.
A baby who had his mother's hair, his father's eyes—his father's bright, kind, stupidly optimistic eyes.
Eyes that Kakashi would never be able to meet.
Because if he did, he would break.
And ANBU didn't break.
He was supposed to guard this child. Protect him from the threats lurking in the dark corners of Konoha, from the people who saw a monster instead of a baby.
And yet.
He couldn't even bring himself to stand near him.
He always chose the farthest corner of the room. Always took the highest perch. Always made sure the shadows swallowed him whole, just out of reach, just distant enough that he didn't have to see the resemblance.
Didn't have to see the ghosts of the people he had failed.
So when Neko mentioned Naruto's hair was getting long, that someone should cut it—
Kakashi had barely nodded. Barely acknowledged the words.
Because if he got close, if he touched the child, if he let himself care—
He would be right back in that night, watching his sensei die all over again.
Unfortunately, Inu lost the game.
It was a simple game of chance—one that he should've been able to win, considering his skills, experience, and sheer luck.
But no.
He lost.
And now he was stuck with this ridiculous punishment.
Cutting Naruto Uzumaki's hair.
Kakashi sighed, running a gloved hand through his own silver strands as he looked down at the toddler. Naruto sat in a small chair, legs too short to touch the ground, staring blankly ahead like he wasn't even there.
It was strange how still he was.
Most kids his age fidgeted, whined, cried, or something. But Naruto just… sat. Watching the abyss like it might swallow him whole.
Kakashi ignored the feeling of unease curling in his stomach and got to work.
He unsheathed a pair of scissors, their sharp edges gleaming under the dim light of the apartment. The soft snipping sounds filled the air.
Cach. Cach. Cach.
Strands of red hair fell to the floor, pooling around Naruto's feet.
Still, the boy didn't move. Didn't blink.
He just sat there, completely silent, letting Kakashi do whatever he wanted.
It was unnerving.
"Alright, done," Kakashi muttered, brushing stray hairs off Naruto's shoulders before pulling out a small mirror from his pouch. He placed it in front of the boy.
And then—
Naruto's eyes widened.
Kakashi blinked.
Oh.
Naruto had never seen his own reflection before.
The toddler stared, completely transfixed by the image staring back at him.
His small hands reached forward, pressing against the cool glass. Fingers tracing over his own face, his cheeks, his nose, his mouth—like he couldn't quite believe it was real.
Those glowing sapphire eyes were the most striking thing of all.
Kakashi had noticed them before, of course. Naruto had inherited Minato's bright blue gaze, but there was something… unnatural about them. They glowed.
Even in complete darkness.
Even without a single source of light.
It wasn't normal.
It wasn't even animalistic—some creatures had eyes that reflected light, but this? This was different.
And it wasn't just his eyes.
His skin, too, was almost unnaturally bright. Pale, like it caught every bit of light and held onto it.
Kakashi narrowed his eyes.
That would be a problem.
Glowing eyes and luminous skin? That was a death sentence for a shinobi. Stealth missions required blending into the shadows, disappearing into the night.
Naruto?
Naruto would stand out like a lantern in the dark.
As the boy continued staring at himself, completely enraptured, Kakashi sighed heavily and crossed his arms.
"Alright, we get it. You're pretty," he muttered. "But don't go becoming a narcissist, kid."
Naruto didn't react.
Didn't even look at him.
He just kept staring at his reflection, mesmerized.
Kakashi watched as the toddler pressed a single finger to the mirror, right over his own glowing eye, tilting his head slightly.
And for the first time, there was something in his gaze.
Something distant. Something old.
Kakashi didn't like it.
Something about this kid wasn't right.
No one could explain it.
Not even the ANBU, the best-trained elite of Konoha, those who had seen the darkest corners of humanity, the most bizarre bloodlines, and the strangest chakra phenomena.
But this?
This was something else.
Butterflies.
Flies.
Dragonflies.
Bumblebees.
Beetles.
All sorts of insects gathered around Naruto Uzumaki.
It wasn't just a few curious bugs, either.
It was swarms.
Every single day, they would enter the apartment through any crack or opening they could find, fluttering around like tiny, silent watchers.
And it wasn't just insects.
Snakes came too.
Slithering in through the vents, slipping under doors, curling up near the crib, or wrapping around the chair legs.
At first, the ANBU stationed in Naruto's apartment dismissed it as a simple coincidence. The place was near the outskirts of the civilian district, surrounded by patches of trees. It wasn't that unusual for insects to wander in.
But then, they noticed something.
The creatures never left.
They didn't just pass through or land randomly.
They stayed.
And they watched.
The insects perched on the crib, on the window sills, on the ceiling. The snakes coiled silently in the corners of the room, their tongues flicking out in slow, measured movements.
They never harmed him.
Never bit, never stung, never crawled over him aggressively.
They just… came.
And they stared.
It was unsettling.
Yuago Uzui—Neko—was the first to report it, but the others quickly confirmed her observations. No matter who was on duty, the creatures always returned.
At first, the ANBU tried getting rid of them.
They swatted the insects away, set up barriers, tossed the snakes out the window.
It didn't matter.
They always came back.
And when a black mamba slithered into the room, curling itself at the foot of Naruto's crib, that was when they called the Hokage.
They were ANBU, highly trained assassins, but this? This was above their pay grade.
Sarutobi Hiruzen arrived not long after, clad in his Hokage robes, flanked by two of his own personal guards.
As soon as he stepped inside, he noticed it.
The presence.
Naruto's crib sat in the middle of the room, surrounded by creatures. Fireflies blinked in and out of sight. Dragonflies hovered in still air. Ants crawled in uniform lines along the wooden floor.
And the snakes…
The snakes just watched.
Hiruzen stepped forward cautiously.
Naruto was awake, small and quiet, sitting up in his crib. His sapphire eyes—those unnatural, glowing eyes—stared back at him.
No fear.
No distress.
Just calm curiosity.
The baby wasn't bothered.
Not by the insects, not by the snakes, not by the presence of so many living things crowding the small apartment.
If anything…
It felt like he didn't even register it as strange.
Hiruzen studied the baby carefully.
And then, he reached out with his chakra.
And he understood.
Naruto's chakra wasn't just potent.
It wasn't just overflowing, or brimming with potential, or even influenced by the Kyuubi.
It was natural.
Not in the sense of raw chakra reserves.
No.
Naruto's chakra was Nature itself.
The insects, the snakes, the creatures—they weren't just drawn to him.
They recognized him.
Like he was a part of the earth, the trees, the wild.
Like he wasn't human at all.
If a blind sensor had been placed in this room, they wouldn't have been able to distinguish Naruto from the nature surrounding him.
It was bizarre.
Even terrifying.
A human child with the chakra signature of the natural world itself?
Hiruzen furrowed his brows.
Was it the Kyuubi?
Perhaps.
The beast had always been an embodiment of raw power, its chakra overwhelming and impossibly alive.
But this?
This wasn't the Kyuubi's influence.
The fox's chakra was malice. Hatred. A force that repelled, that burned, that devoured everything in its path.
Naruto's chakra was not that.
It was welcoming.
The earth breathed around him.
The insects danced in his presence.
The natural world whispered in ways even the greatest sages would envy.
Hiruzen's lips pressed into a thin line.
He had seen many things in his long life.
But this?
This was something new.
—ToT—
Orochimaru had always been drawn to the unknown.
The strange, the unnatural, the impossible.
And when he first heard the reports from the ANBU, detailing the phenomenon surrounding Naruto Uzumaki, his interest had been piqued.
A baby whose chakra attracted insects and snakes like a beacon?
A human child whose presence was so deeply tied to nature that even a blind sensor wouldn't be able to distinguish him from the earth itself?
That was not something that could be ignored.
That was something to be studied.
To be examined.
To be understood.
But Hiruzen—his foolish, sentimental sensei—had outright forbidden it.
"No."
That had been the only response.
A single word, final and immovable.
Hiruzen had looked at him with a sharp, unwavering gaze.
"No, Orochimaru. You will not experiment on a child."
It was infuriating.
How could he be so short-sighted?
How could he refuse to see the opportunity before them?
Naruto Uzumaki was not a normal child.
Even without the Kyuubi, his very existence defied normality.
Something about him was different.
Something about him was unique.
Orochimaru needed to know why.
So, naturally, he had tried to gather information himself.
A simple test.
Nothing drastic, nothing dangerous.
A small DNA sample.
A single strand of hair, perhaps.
Just enough to analyze.
To confirm.
But he couldn't even get close.
The ANBU had the apartment on lockdown.
A constant, unrelenting presence.
They swarmed the area twenty-four seven, guards shifting out with military precision.
He had even tried sending in his best operatives, but they returned with nothing.
Not a single hair.
Not a single trace.
Naruto Uzumaki was being protected.
And that was when Orochimaru realized.
Hiruzen hadn't just refused his request on moral grounds.
No.
He had refused because he already suspected something.
Something important.
Something worth protecting.
And that meant only one thing.
Naruto Uzumaki was even more special than he first thought.
A child with a sealed Bijuu was already a rarity.
But a Jinchuriki whose chakra attracted and connected to the natural world?
That was completely unheard of.
And so, Orochimaru waited.
He observed.
He watched from the shadows, gathering information where he could.
But the opportunity never came.
The ANBU never faltered.
The Hokage never relented.
Naruto Uzumaki remained untouched.
It was frustrating.
Infuriating.
But Orochimaru was nothing if not patient.
And so, when the time finally came for him to leave Konoha—to abandon it all in pursuit of true knowledge—he set his goals carefully.
The Sharingan.
And the mystery of Naruto Uzumaki.
He would discover the truth.
No matter how long it took.
To Be Continued
Chapter 4: Dattebane
Chapter Text
Naruto Uzumaki was three years old, and he only said one thing.
"Dattebane."
If someone asked him a question—Dattebane.
If someone gave him food—Dattebane.
If he stubbed his toe, tripped, or got startled—Dattebane.
It was the only word he knew.
The ANBU tried to teach him others.
They sat with him, held up objects, and repeated their names.
"Apple."
"Shoes."
"Chair."
And yet, his only response was always...
"Dattebane."
No one knew why.
Not really.
They all had suspicions, of course.
Kakashi had the strongest.
Because he knew that word.
It had belonged to someone precious.
Kushina Uzumaki.
Her verbal tic.
A part of her that she had always carried, always blurted out, always lived by.
And now, her son—a child who had never even met her, who should not even remember her—was saying it over and over again.
Kakashi didn’t believe in ghosts, but if they did exist, he was pretty sure Kushina was haunting them all through her reincarnated little boy.
Still, he said nothing.
Nothing about Kushina.
Nothing about Minato.
Nothing about the word.
Because what could he say?
What could he possibly explain?
That Naruto had inherited a memory he shouldn’t have?
That deep inside him, some fragment of Kushina had latched onto his soul, refusing to let go?
It wasn’t logical.
It wasn’t scientific.
But it was the only thing that made sense.
And it hurt.
Kakashi had never been the sentimental type, but every time he heard that little voice say “Dattebane,” it was like a kunai straight to the gut.
It was a wound that refused to heal.
Still, he kept it to himself.
He ignored the ache.
He focused on the mission.
Because rules were rules.
Naruto was growing.
He was walking now.
Running.
Exploring.
He had been given a bed instead of a crib.
He was learning how to feed himself, how to use the bathroom, how to exist.
And when he reached a point where he could fully take care of himself, he would be discharged from ANBU surveillance.
That was the rule.
That had always been the rule.
No matter how much it bothered them.
No matter how much they had grown attached.
Once Naruto could survive on his own, they would leave.
They would vanish like they had never even been there.
And he would be alone.
But for now?
For now, they still watched.
Still protected.
Still listened to that tiny voice saying—
"Dattebane.”
—ToT—
Naruto Uzumaki was three years old when he realized he wasn’t like other humans.
For starters, he could understand animals.
Not just the usual way—not body language, not sounds, not trained commands.
No, he understood them.
It wasn’t talking.
Not exactly.
It was like... feeling their emotions, knowing what they meant.
It had always been there, this connection, but it wasn’t until he actually thought about it that he noticed how strange it was.
Because he had been an animal before.
Many times.
And back then, it had been normal to understand his own kind.
Dogs understood dogs.
Birds understood birds.
Even when he had been a cactus, he had felt the whispers of the wind, the sun’s warmth, the slow stretch of his roots in the dry sand.
But never—not once—had he been able to understand humans.
And yet, now, as a human child, he could understand everything.
Humans.
Animals.
The world itself.
It was odd.
But Naruto had long since learned that questioning too much only made things complicated.
So he simply accepted it.
He was human.
His name was Naruto Uzumaki.
His hair was red.
His eyes were glowing sapphire.
And he could communicate with animals.
It was fine.
No, it was more than fine—it was useful.
The insects liked to whisper about the ANBU moving around the village.
The crows gossiped about the market stalls and which vendors had the best food scraps.
The cats were little spies, slipping through alleys and into houses, knowing everything that happened behind closed doors.
And the snakes?
They were watching him.
Waiting.
They never said why.
But they never left.
Not even when the ANBU tried to get rid of them.
The black mamba had been the first.
Then the cobras.
Then the vipers.
Then the smaller, harmless snakes that slithered between the cracks in the walls, coiling near his bed while he slept.
The ANBU didn’t like it.
They reported it to the Hokage.
The Hokage said it was his chakra.
That Naruto’s chakra felt too much like nature.
That it called to living things, made them gather, made them listen.
But that didn’t really explain anything.
It was just a label.
Naruto didn’t care about labels.
He just was.
And right now?
He wanted a tree.
A plant.
Something to grow, something to look after.
So he spoke.
His first real sentence.
"Can I have a tree plant?"
And the ANBU froze.
Because up until now, he had only ever said one word.
"Dattebane."
Nothing else.
They had tried so hard to get him to speak.
They had repeated words, named objects, asked him questions.
And all he ever said was—Dattebane.
But now, out of nowhere, he had spoken a full, proper sentence.
His pronunciation was perfect.
His voice was clear.
He wasn’t stumbling, he wasn’t confused.
He just said it.
Naturally.
Easily.
Like he had been waiting for the right moment.
And the ANBU had no idea what to do with that.
They stared.
Then whispered among themselves.
Then stared again.
Eventually, Tora—one of the ANBU who had been with him the longest—stepped forward and vanished in a blur of speed.
When he returned, he was holding...
A cactus.
Naruto blinked.
Oh.
A cactus.
That was... actually kind of funny.
Because he had been a cactus once.
A long time ago.
It had been a simple life.
Slow.
Peaceful.
Mostly just soaking up the sun and waiting for rain.
But it had been nice.
He reached out and gently took the plant from Tora’s hands.
It was small.
Spiky.
Green and round, sitting snugly in a tiny ceramic pot.
Perfect.
He liked cacti.
They didn’t need much.
Just sunlight and a little water.
And patience.
Lots of patience.
Yes.
This was good.
He set the cactus beside his bed and stared at it.
The ANBU didn’t interrupt.
They didn’t say anything.
They just watched.
Like they were waiting for him to do something else strange.
But he didn’t.
He just took care of his cactus.
It became part of his routine.
Every morning, he checked the soil.
Every afternoon, he moved it to the best spot for sunlight.
Every night, he whispered to it.
Not with words.
Not out loud.
But he let it feel his gratitude.
Because that was something he knew.
Plants could feel.
Not like humans.
Not like animals.
But in their own slow, quiet way.
And his cactus was listening.
Just like the snakes.
Just like the crows.
Just like everything else that was drawn to him.
And if the ANBU thought it was odd?
If they whispered about him behind his back?
If they wondered why animals wouldn’t leave him alone?
He didn’t care.
They were human.
They needed words.
They needed logic.
They needed explanations.
Naruto didn’t.
Because to him, it was all very simple.
He was Naruto Uzumaki.
He was human.
His hair was red.
His eyes glowed.
And he could talk to everything.
—ToT—
By the time Naruto Uzumaki was four years old, the number of ANBU watching over him had dwindled to just two: Neko and Weasel.
Neko had been with him for a long time. She was the one who worried the most, the one who made sure he ate properly, slept well, and stayed warm in winter. She had sharp eyes, quick hands, and a soft voice—when she actually spoke, which wasn’t often. She always smelled like fresh rain, and her movements were as silent as a cat’s, fitting for her codename. Naruto liked her well enough. She wasn’t annoying, and she didn’t treat him like a fragile thing about to break.
Weasel was newer. Not as in new to ANBU—Naruto could tell he was ridiculously skilled—but newer to him. A presence that hadn’t always been there but had quickly become a familiar part of his world. He was quiet, watchful, with a way of moving that made it seem like he wasn’t quite there unless he wanted to be. His hair was black, his eyes dark, and there was something about him that made even animals hesitate before approaching. Not fear. Not quite. More like... understanding. Like he knew things other people didn’t.
Naruto had never been given an explanation for why it was just the two of them now. The ANBU didn’t really explain things to him unless they had to. But he wasn’t stupid. He had eyes. He had ears. He could put two and two together. He knew his presence unnerved people. Knew that the glowing sapphire of his eyes wasn’t normal, that the way insects and snakes and crows gathered around him wasn’t normal. Knew that even though the Hokage had ordered ANBU to protect him, most of them had never been comfortable doing so.
But Neko and Weasel stayed.
And for now, that was enough.
Naruto decided he should start cooking.
Not because he had to. The ANBU made sure he was fed. But because he wanted to.
It just made sense.
Food was important.
It was something you needed to live.
If you couldn’t make it yourself, you were helpless.
Naruto didn’t want to be helpless.
So he learned.
It was easy.
Watching was enough.
The way the ANBU moved in the kitchen, the way they measured ingredients, the way they chopped and stirred and tested flavors. He didn’t need them to teach him. He observed. Memorized. Took mental notes. Adapted.
Then he did it himself.
It was a simple meal. Nothing fancy, nothing difficult. But it was his. He had made it with his own hands.
When it was ready, he turned to Neko, holding out a plate.
She hesitated.
Of course she did.
Naruto never asked anyone to do things.
Not unless he thought it was important.
And right now, he was staring at her, waiting.
Not saying a word.
Just waiting.
There was no pressure in his gaze. No demand. Just quiet expectation.
And that was worse.
Because it meant he cared.
She sighed, lifted her mask just enough to show her mouth, then reached for the chopsticks.
The first bite was hesitant.
Then the second.
By the third, her movements had lost all hesitation.
She didn’t say anything.
Didn’t make a big deal out of it.
But Naruto could tell.
She liked it.
And that was...
Good.
It was good.
He looked at Weasel next.
The dark-eyed ANBU tilted his head, considering, then reached for a plate of his own.
He didn’t lift his mask. He removed it.
Set it on the table beside him.
Naruto blinked.
That was...
Unexpected.
The ANBU never took off their masks around him.
Ever.
But Weasel had.
Just like that.
Like it didn’t matter.
Like Naruto was just another person, not something that needed to be handled carefully.
He had sharp features. Dark eyes. A face that looked too young to be wearing a mask at all.
And when he ate, there was no hesitation, no skepticism.
Just acceptance.
"Wow," he murmured after swallowing. "This is really good."
Naruto stared.
Then tilted his head.
Weasel chuckled. "I mean it. You’re good at this."
Compliments were odd.
Naruto wasn’t sure what to do with them.
He understood praise. Understood the concept of recognizing a job well done.
But the way Weasel said it...
It wasn’t just praise.
It wasn’t just an observation.
There was something else there.
Something softer.
Something real.
And Naruto...
Didn’t mind it.
Didn’t mind it at all.
He simply nodded.
Then turned back to his own plate and began to eat.
He had never eaten something he made himself before.
But now that he had, he understood.
It tasted...
Better.
Not because the ingredients were different.
Not because the process had changed.
But because it was his.
And that made all the difference.
Weasel ate beside him, casual and unhurried.
Neko had finished her plate, but she lingered.
Like she didn’t quite want to leave yet.
Like this moment was...
Important.
Maybe it was.
Naruto didn’t know.
But he was okay with it.
The three of them, sitting in the quiet of his apartment, eating a meal he had made.
It was simple.
Small.
But good.
And Naruto thought...
Maybe he’d cook again.
To Be Continued
Chapter 5: Paintings
Chapter Text
Paintings
Hiruzen Sarutobi, the Third Hokage, often came to visit. Not every day. Not frequently enough for Naruto to expect him, but enough that the boy never forgot the old man's presence. The Hokage would arrive with a gentle knock, always carrying something—scrolls, ink, brushes, sometimes even small wooden toys. Things for Naruto to do. Things to keep him occupied.
Naruto never asked for gifts, never expected them, but he never refused them either. If the Hokage was giving, Naruto would take. That was the way of nature. You took what was given, but you never demanded more than what was offered.
The visits were... pleasant.
Naruto didn't really understand the concept of affection in a human sense. He had been an animal more times than he could count. He had been petted, scratched behind the ears, held close for warmth, and given food in return for companionship. Humans did not do that to other humans, at least not in the same way.
Still... Hiruzen's presence was nice.
It was like the sun in the middle of winter. Not warm enough to drive away the cold, but warm enough that you could feel it on your skin, just barely.
Naruto would sit cross-legged on the floor, painting with the materials the Hokage brought him. His hands were small, his fingers clumsy, but his strokes were precise. His drawings were never pretty, but they were detailed.
Sometimes he drew the animals that visited him.
Other times he drew things from his dreams.
Not his dreams, but the dreams of his past lives.
A flock of Archaeopteryx in flight, their feathered wings blending with the sky.
A jaguar stretched out on the branch of a tree, golden eyes glinting in the moonlight.
A wolf standing on the edge of a frozen river, nose raised to the wind, waiting for something that would never come.
Hiruzen never asked what the drawings meant.
He simply looked, nodded, and told Naruto he had a good eye for details.
Then he would talk.
The Hokage liked to talk.
Naruto liked to listen.
The old man would tell him stories about the village, about its founding, about the people who had shaped it.
The Hokages of the past.
Hashirama Senju. The First Hokage.
Tobirama Senju. The Second Hokage.
Minato Namikaze. The Fourth Hokage.
Naruto said nothing as Hiruzen spoke, but inside, he felt a strange, cold amusement.
Because he had seen them.
Hashirama.
Tobirama.
Minato.
He had watched Hashirama fight that red-eyed man, his massive wooden structures rising like mountains, the earth itself bending to his will. He had died in that battle, his tiny Archaeopteryx body reduced to nothing by the shockwaves of their fight.
He had seen Tobirama too, standing amidst bodies, water turning to spears in his hands, fighting against men whose skin was dark and cracked like the earth in summer.
And Minato...
Minato had given him this life.
Minato had died so that he could live.
Minato was his father.
But Hiruzen never told him that.
It was odd.
The Hokage spoke of Minato with admiration, with pride.
But never once did he say, This man was your father. This man loved you. This man died for you.
Naruto never asked.
He never asked because he did not need to.
Because he remembered.
Because when he dreamed, he dreamed not only of his past lives but of the day he was born.
He remembered the cold air, the blood, the fear.
He remembered a woman with red hair and a man with golden hair, standing before a monstrous fox with blazing red eyes.
He remembered the pain of a seal burning into his skin, of his tiny body being changed as something vast and powerful was forced into him.
He remembered Minato's voice, quiet and sad.
"I'm sorry, Naruto."
He had been sorry.
And then he had died.
Naruto did not hate him.
But he did not mourn him either.
Minato had made a choice.
A choice that left Naruto alone.
That was simply the way of things.
Hiruzen spoke of the Hokages as heroes.
As men who had given everything for the sake of the village.
And maybe they had.
But Naruto had seen things that did not fit Hiruzen's stories.
He had seen heroes destroy forests, cutting down trees and driving animals from their homes.
He had seen heroes slaughter entire clans, their blood soaking into the earth.
He had seen heroes kill creatures they did not need to kill, not for food, not for survival, but because they could.
And even now, in this life, he had seen heroes try to kill him.
A baby.
A child who had done nothing.
It was strange.
Why would heroes do such things?
He did not ask Hiruzen.
Because Naruto was not stupid.
He knew that humans did not always like to hear certain questions.
They did not like to be forced to think about things they had already decided were true.
So he said nothing.
He listened.
He painted.
And when the Hokage left, he went to water his cactus.
Neko and Weasel returned shortly after.
The ANBU never stayed when Hiruzen was here.
They left and came back like clockwork.
Naruto did not ask why.
He simply accepted it.
Life moved forward.
Seasons changed.
And Naruto kept waiting.
For what, he did not know.
But he knew something was coming.
Something inevitable.
Like the turn of the sun.
Like the pull of the tide.
Something was coming.
And Naruto would be ready.
—ToT—
Naruto sat on the floor, absently tracing his fingers over the grain of the wood. His cactus sat on the windowsill, soaking in the weak afternoon light. Neko and Weasel were somewhere nearby, unseen but present. They were always present, even when he couldn't see them.
Hiruzen sat across from him, cross-legged like an old monk, his eyes kind yet sharp, watching Naruto as if waiting for something.
And then, the question.
"Do you want to be a Shinobi, Naruto?"
It was an odd thing to ask.
Naruto tilted his head slightly, fingers pausing their absent movement over the wood.
Want?
Did he want to be a Shinobi?
No.
Not really.
Shinobi were killers.
They lied, stole, betrayed, destroyed.
Even their heroism was built on the backs of dead men, of slaughtered enemies, of victories that came at a price someone else had to pay.
Shinobi were the ones who hunted animals for sport. Shinobi were the ones who burned forests and cut rivers in half with their power.
Shinobi were the ones who had killed him before.
He had died so many times because of Shinobi.
Sometimes he had been prey. A deer caught in the woods, running for his life only to be brought down by a well-aimed kunai.
Sometimes he had simply been in the way. A bird caught in the wrong storm, a fox curled in its den when the earth split open and the fire swallowed him whole.
Even in this life, his enemies had been Shinobi.
The drunk Jōnin who had slipped into his apartment, muttering about avenging his lost comrades.
The faceless masked ones who had tried to put a kunai through his heart while he still lay in his crib.
The ANBU who killed them before they could succeed.
And even now, the two Shinobi standing watch over him, hidden but always there.
Naruto did not want to be a Shinobi.
But...
If he wasn't a Shinobi, what was he?
Weak.
Prey.
Nothing.
He had spent many lives on the bottom of the food chain.
He had been hunted, devoured, crushed beneath forces greater than himself.
That was nature.
The weak perished.
The strong survived.
Naruto wanted to survive.
Even now, when he had no pack, no herd, no flock to protect him, he wanted to live.
And the only way to live in a world ruled by Shinobi... was to become one.
So he looked Hiruzen in the eye, voice steady.
"Yes."
For a moment, the old man simply looked at him.
And then his face lit up.
Happiness.
Relief.
Satisfaction.
As if he had expected something else.
As if he had feared rejection.
Naruto didn't understand it.
Why should Hiruzen care if he became a Shinobi or not?
But the Hokage's happiness was clear.
He smiled, nodded, reached out a wrinkled hand to ruffle Naruto's red hair.
"Good, good."
Naruto let it happen.
The old man's hand was warm.
A strange warmth.
Like the sun on a cold morning.
And then, just like that, the visit was over.
Hiruzen left, walking with the careful, measured steps of an old man carrying too much weight.
And when the door closed behind him, something changed.
Naruto could feel it.
Like a shift in the air.
Like the moment before a storm.
The next day, the ANBU unlatched the locks on his door.
"You're allowed to leave now."
Naruto stared at them, then at the open door.
Allowed.
As if he had been a prisoner all this time.
Perhaps he had been.
He looked at Neko, then at Weasel.
They were watching him.
Waiting.
If he took a step outside, he knew—everything would change.
He wondered...
What would have happened if he had said no?
Would they have kept him locked away?
Would the Hokage have looked at him with sadness instead of joy?
Would his cage have remained closed?
He did not know.
He would never know.
Because he had chosen yes.
And now, his world was about to grow bigger.
Naruto stepped forward.
Through the door.
And into the unknown.
—ToT—
Naruto didn't react when he was yanked back, didn't fight against the grip on his collar, didn't say anything when the ball was stolen from his hands.
He just stood there, blinking as the child hesitated, looked between him and the adult before clutching the ball tight and running away.
The words rang in his ears.
"Stay away from this kid!"
He tilted his head slightly.
A warning. A command.
A fear.
Naruto dusted off his clothes and walked away.
He knew this feeling.
It was the same as when the newborn runt of a litter was pushed aside, denied food, denied warmth, left to die in the cold because it was too weak, too sickly, too different.
The villagers stayed away. Kept their distance. Their whispers slithered around him like unseen snakes, filled with things they didn't want him to hear but said anyway.
"Demon child."
"Stay away from him."
"Monster."
Words didn't hurt Naruto. Words were just sounds, just vibrations in the air.
But what was in those words— the hate, the fear, the disgust— that was what interested him.
They knew.
About the Fox.
The thing that lived inside him, the thing that had taken so many lives.
They looked at him and saw it.
Not a boy. Not a child. Not a person.
Just a cage for the monster they all despised.
Naruto walked through the village, taking it all in.
The way people avoided him.
The way their eyes flicked toward him and then quickly away.
The way their bodies tensed, as if waiting for him to do something terrible.
They were like animals sensing a predator— or rather, sensing something they thought was a predator.
They feared him.
Interesting.
He did not mind.
Fear kept animals alive.
It kept them cautious, made them stay away from things that could hurt them.
If they feared him, they would not try to kill him.
At least, not so openly.
He kept walking, letting his feet take him where they wanted to go.
Away from the humans, toward things that made more sense.
The animals.
The strays.
A dog with a missing ear, a cat with matted fur, a crow with one cloudy eye.
They did not fear him.
They did not flinch away when he reached out a hand.
They understood him.
Not in words, not in speech, but in a way that went beyond language.
They had been hurt before.
They had been cast aside, abandoned, unloved.
Just like him.
Naruto sat down beside them, watching as they curled up near him, as they settled into the warmth of his presence.
He stayed with them for a while, until the sky began to darken.
And then he left.
Because there was something else he wanted to see.
The trees.
The hulking trees that loomed over the village like silent giants, ancient and powerful.
The trees he had only seen from a distance, never up close.
The trees that felt right.
Like home.
He stepped toward them, drawn in by something he could not name.
The scent of leaves, the weight of the air, the hum of life that pulsed through the roots buried deep in the earth.
He wanted to climb.
To go up, up, up.
To see the world from the branches, to touch the sky like he had when he had wings.
But before he could take another step, a presence flickered behind him.
"Time's up."
Neko.
Naruto stilled, eyes lingering on the trees for a moment longer before turning away.
He did not argue.
There would be a next time.
There was always a next time.
He walked back toward the village, toward the cage that was his home, leaving behind the whispers, the strays, and the towering trees.
For now.
—ToT—
Naruto decided that the old man deserved a gift.
It was only fair.
The Hokage always brought him things— paints, books, sometimes even sweets if he wasn't in a rush. So, in Naruto's mind, it only made sense to return the favor.
But what could he give?
Food?
No, humans liked food, but the Hokage barely had enough time to sit down and enjoy it. He always seemed to be rushing from one place to another, never staying longer than fifteen minutes before duty called him away.
Something else, then.
Something that would last.
His gaze drifted to the paints, the brushes, the blank canvases stacked neatly in the corner of the room.
Oh.
He could paint.
The thought settled in his mind like a stone sinking into water.
Yes.
That would be his gift.
And so, through the quiet hours of the night, under the watchful eyes of Neko and Weasel, Naruto worked.
He did not need references.
He did not need to think.
His hands moved as if guided by something unseen, as if the images had always been there, waiting to be put on canvas.
Brush strokes smooth and deliberate.
Colors mixed and layered, shadows deepened and light captured.
Neko and Weasel said nothing, only exchanged glances as the painting took shape before their eyes.
Because it was not a painting of flowers or trees.
Not a picture of animals or the village or anything a four-year-old should have been interested in.
It was a battle.
A scene from a time long past, rendered in startling detail.
By dawn, it was finished.
A three-foot by three-foot oil painting.
Naruto cleaned his brushes, wiped his hands on a rag, and carefully set the painting aside to dry.
Then he waited.
The Hokage arrived, as he always did.
With a warm smile, with gentle words, with his usual presence that never lingered for long.
But this time, Naruto had something for him.
A trade.
He picked up the painting, walked over, and held it out.
Hiruzen looked surprised. "For me?"
Naruto nodded.
A pause, then the old man took it with careful hands, eyes soft with warmth. "Thank you, Naruto. Let's see what you—"
The words stopped.
His breath caught.
His face froze, not with happiness, but with something else.
Shock.
Why did he look more stunned than pleased?
He knew Naruto could draw.
So why...?
The Hokage stared at the image in his hands, his expression unreadable.
"Naruto," his voice was slower now, measured. "What is this?"
"A painting," Naruto answered simply.
"What is in the painting?"
Naruto blinked.
That was an odd question.
He had painted what he saw.
He had painted what was there.
"Hashirama Senju fighting," he said.
The silence in the room stretched thin, taut like a pulled thread.
Hiruzen's fingers tightened around the canvas.
"And... who is the other man?"
Naruto frowned slightly, tilting his head.
Did the old man not recognize him?
Hashirama had yelled that name— had screamed it during the fight.
That was why Naruto remembered it so well.
"Madara," he said.
Neko inhaled sharply behind him.
Weasel's shoulders stiffened.
The tension in the room grew heavy, pressing against the walls, against the air itself.
Hiruzen slowly set the painting down on the table, his gaze unreadable.
The details were too perfect.
The bird's-eye perspective too precise.
Hashirama Senju, standing atop his wooden Buddha statue with a thousand hands.
Madara Uchiha, atop the Nine-Tailed Fox, its crimson fur bristling, its eyes burning with fury.
A scene from the past.
A battle Naruto should not know about.
"Naruto..."
The Hokage's voice was careful now.
His words chosen with deliberate precision.
"How do you know about this?"
Naruto tilted his head again, considering.
Would they believe the truth?
That he had been there?
That he had seen it happen, not from books, not from stories, but with his own eyes?
That he had died in that battle, torn apart by the Fox's power?
No.
They would not believe it.
So he simply said, "I just know."
Silence.
Deep.
Lingering.
Hiruzen studied him, searching for something in his young face.
But Naruto remained still, expression blank, gaze unwavering.
At last, the Hokage sighed, shaking his head slightly.
He said nothing more.
Instead, he looked down at the painting again, running his fingers over the textured oil strokes.
After a moment, he carefully wrapped it, handling it with the same respect he might give an ancient relic.
"Thank you, Naruto," he finally said, voice quiet.
And then he left, taking the painting with him.
Naruto watched him go.
He did not understand why the Hokage was so shaken.
It was just a painting.
Just a memory.
Just something he saw.
And yet, the weight in the air told him that it was more than that.
Much more.
Naruto sat back down, picking up his brush again.
There were other memories.
Other things he had seen.
He dipped the brush into color, the scent of oil and pigment filling the air.
He had more to paint.
—ToT—
Itachi Uchiha—Weasel—had seen many strange things in his young life.
But nothing quite like this.
He watched in quiet disbelief as the four-year-old boy painted with the precision of a seasoned war artist, his tiny hands moving with careful intent.
Stroke by stroke, the images came to life.
And they were not the innocent drawings of a child.
They were memories.
They were secrets.
S-rank secrets.
Things only high-ranking Shinobi should know.
Things only those who had witnessed them firsthand could possibly recall.
Yet Naruto Uzumaki, a child who had never left his apartment before recently, was painting them with horrifying accuracy.
Itachi's fingers twitched.
He knew these scenes.
He had seen them himself.
The Third Great Shinobi War.
The battlegrounds where men and beasts alike had been slaughtered.
Forests reduced to smoldering wastelands.
Rivers dried up.
Mountains shattered by explosive jutsu.
And worst of all—
The night the Nine-Tailed Fox attacked.
The night the Yondaime Hokage had stood atop a massive toad, facing the raging beast with his Hiraishin flickering like golden lightning across the battlefield.
Naruto painted it all.
Not in clumsy, childish strokes, but with chilling precision.
Every line was deliberate.
Every detail exact.
The sheen of blood on kunai.
The despair in the eyes of dying men.
The raw terror of those caught in the crossfire.
Itachi swallowed.
He wasn't alone in his shock.
Neko was as still as a statue, her cat mask concealing her face but not her body language.
Her shoulders were tense.
Her breath uneven.
She, too, understood what they were looking at.
Even the Hokage—the ever-composed Hiruzen Sarutobi—had been shaken when Naruto gifted him a painting of Hashirama Senju's battle with Madara Uchiha.
And now this?
This was something else entirely.
This was insanity.
Itachi's eyes traced the brushstrokes, noting the gore.
The violence.
The realism.
Naruto did not censor anything.
The screams of the wounded.
The severed limbs in the mud.
The way blood soaked into the earth, dark and heavy.
It was all there.
How?
The child's glowing sapphire eyes remained fixed on the canvas, his expression neutral, unbothered by the horror he was bringing to life.
He did not hesitate.
He did not pause.
He knew what he was painting.
And that—more than anything—unsettled Itachi to his very core.
How could a four-year-old know these things?
The answer should have been simple.
He was a Jinchūriki.
The Nine-Tails was sealed inside him.
Maybe—just maybe—some of these memories were leaking through.
But that didn't explain everything.
It didn't explain the sheer breadth of his knowledge.
The Third Shinobi War had happened before Naruto was even born.
How would the Nine-Tails have memories of that?
The Kyuubi had been sealed away at the time—inside Kushina Uzumaki.
Itachi's fists clenched.
There was only one question on his mind.
One question that no one had the answer to.
"Naruto Uzumaki… what are you?"
The boy did not notice the tension in the room.
Or if he did, he did not care.
He continued painting, moving onto another canvas without pause.
Weasel and Neko did not stop him.
They only watched.
Because what else could they do?
The Hokage needed to know about this.
He needed to see this for himself.
Itachi silently committed every brushstroke to memory.
Because he had a feeling—
A dangerous feeling—
That this was only the beginning.
To Be Continued
Chapter 6: Lies
Chapter Text
The river was wild today.
Spring rains had swollen it past its usual limits, turning the once gentle current into a hungry, rushing beast. The surface churned, white foam slamming against rocks and tree roots, carrying broken branches and debris downstream.
And in the middle of it all—
A tiny, struggling body.
A puppy.
Naruto saw it first.
A small thing, barely bigger than his own hands, flailing helplessly in the torrent.
It had likely fallen in by accident, its paws too weak to fight the pull of the water.
Naruto did not think.
He simply moved.
His small body shot forward, feet splashing into the shallows, then deeper, deeper—until the ground beneath him disappeared entirely.
And he swam.
Water was no stranger to him.
He had swum as a fish before. As a crocodile. As an otter.
And in this body, too—this strange, human form—he knew how to move through it.
The current was strong. It fought against him, dragging at his limbs, threatening to pull him under.
But Naruto had lived hundreds of lives.
He had battled against tides far more powerful than this.
His small hands grasped wet fur.
The puppy yelped, its tiny body limp with exhaustion.
Naruto kicked against the current.
Fought against the pull.
One stroke.
Another.
And finally—
Land.
His feet found the muddy riverbank, and he hauled himself up, dragging the little animal with him.
The puppy trembled in his arms, coughing weakly, water dripping from its sodden fur.
It was alive.
Naruto blinked.
Something about that thought felt… right.
A long time ago, he had been the one drowning.
He had been the one flailing, choking, sinking.
But there had been no one to pull him from the depths.
No one had saved him.
Not in that life.
Not in so many others.
He looked down at the shivering puppy in his hands and made a decision.
"Not this time."
A shadow fell over him.
Naruto turned.
A boy stood there.
Around his age—maybe five, maybe six—dressed in dark blue, his hair was jet black.
His eyes, however, were what caught Naruto's attention.
They were sharp.
Too sharp for a child.
Just like Weasel's.
The boy's gaze flicked from the puppy in Naruto's arms to the water, then back to Naruto himself.
His expression was unreadable.
Finally, he spoke.
"Who are you?"
Naruto tilted his head.
Then, without hesitation—
"Naruto Uzumaki. Dattebane."
And with that, he walked away.
—ToT—
The market was loud.
Too loud.
Naruto had never been in a crowd like this before.
People bustled past him, their voices overlapping in a messy, incomprehensible hum.
Vendors shouted their prices.
Children laughed and screamed.
The smells of food, sweat, and fresh produce clashed in the air.
It was… overwhelming.
But Naruto did not stop.
He walked with purpose, the rescued puppy cradled in his arms, eyes scanning the stalls.
Food.
The little one was hungry.
He needed to find something to eat.
He approached a shop.
Stepped inside.
And—
A hand shoved him.
Hard.
Naruto stumbled back.
He barely caught himself before he fell, the puppy yipping in protest.
The shopkeeper stood in the doorway, eyes cold.
"Get out."
Naruto stared up at him.
The man's expression didn't change.
Didn't waver.
Like he was staring at something filthy.
Like Naruto was not even human.
The door slammed shut in his face.
Naruto stood still for a moment.
Then—
He turned.
And walked away.
His arms curled tighter around the puppy, holding it close to his chest.
The rejection did not surprise him.
Not anymore.
But that did not mean it did not hurt.
—ToT—
The scent was rich, warm, and thick with something familiar.
Naruto had never smelled it before, not in this life, yet it pulled at something deep within him, something distant—like a memory just out of reach.
His stomach twisted, growling in protest.
He inhaled deeply, following the scent, his nose twitching.
It led him through the bustling streets, past vendors and shops, past wary glances and averted eyes.
Finally, he arrived.
A small wooden stand, tucked between larger buildings, steam curling from massive pots behind the counter. The sign above read Ichiraku Ramen.
Naruto stopped.
He watched as people sat on stools, laughing, chatting, slurping noodles with loud, contented sighs.
The man behind the counter worked quickly, his hands moving with practiced ease, ladling broth, slicing meat, placing bowls in front of customers with a wide, genuine smile.
Naruto's mouth watered.
His hands dipped into his pocket, fingers brushing against the two small copper coins he had.
Is it enough?
He watched the people carefully, how they handed the man money, how he took it before serving their food.
He stepped forward, cautiously.
No one stopped him.
No one threw him out.
He placed the coins on the counter.
And waited.
The man glanced at the money.
Then at Naruto.
There was a moment of silence.
A flicker of something unreadable crossed the man's face.
Recognition?
Pity?
Naruto tensed, expecting the inevitable.
"You know, kid, the cheapest ramen is 390 ryō," the man finally said.
Naruto blinked.
"That's 30 ryō you've got."
Oh.
Not enough.
He took his coins and turned to leave.
It was fine. He had been hungry before. He would be hungry again.
But—
"Wait!"
Naruto flinched.
His body went rigid, muscles tensing, prepared for the strike.
This was the moment.
The moment they tricked him.
The moment they yanked him back, struck him, laughed at his foolishness.
He had died this way before, once, as a squirrel—lured close by a kind voice, only to feel fingers snap around his fragile body and twist.
But when he turned, the man was not reaching for him in violence.
Instead, he was gesturing for Naruto to come closer.
Slowly, warily, Naruto approached.
The man placed a steaming bowl of ramen on the counter.
Grinning.
"I had some extra today, so, here, on the house."
Naruto stared at him.
No trick?
No deception?
Nothing asked in return?
The scent hit him harder now, thick and comforting.
Still, he hesitated.
Then—
He climbed onto the stool.
Lifted the chopsticks.
Took a bite.
And—
It was warm.
Not just in temperature, but in something else.
Something deep.
Something he had been missing.
The broth slid down his throat, rich and savory, clinging to his tongue like a hug.
The noodles were smooth, soft but firm, curling perfectly as he slurped them.
His fingers tightened around the chopsticks, breath hitching slightly.
He had eaten in every form imaginable. As predator. As prey. As scavenger and hunter.
But this—
This was different.
It was more than food.
It was care.
It was comfort.
It was home.
He didn't realize he was eating faster until the man chuckled.
A large, warm hand ruffled his hair.
Naruto froze.
The touch was foreign. Unfamiliar.
But… not unpleasant.
"I'm Teuchi," the man said. "That's my daughter, Ayame. What's your name?"
Naruto swallowed the mouthful of noodles.
He hesitated for only a moment before replying.
"Naruto Uzumaki. Dattebane."
The man—Teuchi—laughed.
Not a mocking laugh.
Not a cruel laugh.
But a real, genuine laugh.
"'Dattebane,' huh? Reminds me of another redhead!"
Naruto paused.
He knew who Teuchi was referring to.
His mother.
Kushina Uzumaki.
But he did not ask.
He simply took another bite, the warmth of the ramen spreading through his chest, filling something hollow inside him that had long been empty.
He had lived for over two billion years.
But this—this moment—was something entirely new.
—ToT—
Ichiraku Ramen became a second home.
Naruto found himself wandering there more and more, drawn in by the warmth, by the voices that didn't turn cold when they spoke to him, by the hands that never struck him when they reached out. Teuchi was always smiling, always treating him like a kid, not a monster, not something to be whispered about in dark corners. Ayame was loud and strange, her chatter nonsensical and rapid-fire, bouncing from one topic to another like a frog leaping across lily pads.
"Did you know slugs have three thousand teeth? I heard that from a merchant once! Oh, oh! And did you know that some people eat shark fin soup? Can you imagine eating a shark? That's like—super weird, right?"
Naruto would listen, chewing thoughtfully, sometimes responding with a nod, sometimes a simple "Dattebane", letting the words wash over him like background noise. He wasn't sure what to do with conversations like these. He wasn't sure what to do with people who wanted to talk to him without hidden motives or cruel intentions.
Teuchi was different too. His words weren't as scattered as Ayame's, but they carried a weight that Naruto wasn't used to. Comfort. It was strange, being reassured without an ulterior motive.
"A full belly makes for a happy heart, kid. Eat up."
"You ever need a place to sit and think, you come here, alright?"
"No one should eat alone all the time, Naruto. People need people."
Naruto didn't know if that was true. He had never needed people before. He had lived, breathed, and died more times than he could count, all without needing anyone. But… maybe this life was different. Maybe this time, things weren't so simple.
He spoke rarely, keeping his words short, his sentences clipped. If he had to speak, he limited it to necessities. "Ramen." "Yes." "No." And, of course, "Dattebane."
A few days passed like this, slipping away without his notice.
Then, one morning, he woke up, and the ANBU were gone.
Naruto sat on his bed for a long time, staring at the empty room.
The silence felt wrong.
No masked figures standing in the shadows. No silent watchers perched in the corners. No lingering presence just out of sight.
For the first time in as long as he could remember, he was alone.
He wasn't sure if he liked it.
Time passed, the days blending together. He cooked, he fed his cactus, he wandered the village until shopkeepers kicked him out. He went to Ichiraku when his stomach grumbled loud enough.
And then, one day, the old man came.
Hiruzen didn't say a word when he arrived. He just stepped inside, scooped Naruto into his arms without warning, and carried him out. Naruto didn't resist. There was no point. He let himself be taken, let himself be carried through the village, past suspicious stares and murmured words.
They stopped in front of a shop.
A weapon shop.
Naruto tilted his head.
The scent of metal and oil was thick in the air. Rows of weapons gleamed under the dim light—kunai, shuriken, swords lined neatly on the walls.
Hiruzen walked inside, Naruto still in his grasp, and wordlessly handed the shopkeeper a list.
The transaction was quick, efficient.
Kunai. Wires. A medical kit. A camping set.
Killing tools.
Shinobi tools.
Naruto held the bag in his small hands, feeling the weight of it. Feeling the expectation behind it.
Then, without a single word, Hiruzen took him somewhere else.
Somewhere louder.
Somewhere filled with people.
The Academy.
Children ran across the courtyard, laughter and shouting filling the air. Some were sparring, others were throwing kunai at training dummies, their tiny hands already learning the art of precision and death.
Naruto stared.
Hiruzen placed a hand on his shoulder, guiding him forward.
"You'll be learning in here from now on, Naruto."
Learning to kill. Learning to destroy.
That part was left unspoken.
—ToT—
The Academy was loud.
Too loud.
Naruto didn't like it.
The moment he stepped into the classroom, his senses were overwhelmed. Voices clashed, feet stomped, chairs scraped against the floor, and someone was already crying in the back. The scent of sweat, ink, and the faintest trace of old food clung to the air. The energy in the room was wild—like a pack of untrained animals, all yipping and snarling, all vying for attention.
He didn't belong here.
But he had nowhere else to go.
So, he sat.
A boy with spiky brown hair and sharp eyes occupied the seat beside him, a tiny white puppy curled in his jacket. The dog's nose twitched as Naruto sat down, ears flicking as if sensing something off. Naruto barely spared them a glance before settling in, gaze distant.
Then, the room stilled.
Two figures walked in, their steps immediately commanding attention.
"Alright, settle down!"
The voices belonged to two men—one tan-skinned with a scar across his nose, the other leaner, his expression far too friendly.
"I'm Iruka Umino," the scarred one introduced. "And this is Mizuki. We'll be your instructors from today onward."
Naruto barely listened. His fingers drummed against the desk, mind already drifting. It wasn't that he didn't understand the importance of this—if anything, he understood it too well. This was the first step. The first stage of a process designed to mold them into killers, to strip away whatever innocence remained and replace it with steel.
Names were called, introductions made.
"Shikamaru Nara."
A boy with a lazy expression yawned as he muttered his name, slouching like he was already exhausted just being here.
"Ino Yamanaka."
A blonde girl with bright eyes and an air of confidence.
"Choji Akimichi."
A round-faced boy chewing something, his cheeks full even as he spoke.
"Hinata Hyuuga."
A girl who barely managed a whisper, her pale eyes darting away.
"Kiba Inuzuka."
The boy with the puppy. His grin was sharp, wild.
"Shino Aburame."
A quiet presence, mostly hidden behind dark glasses and high collars.
"Sakura Haruno."
A girl with pink hair and an eager voice.
Then—
"Sasuke Uchiha."
Naruto's gaze snapped toward him.
A boy with raven-black hair and dark, piercing eyes. Eyes that burned with something Naruto had seen before. Not quite like Weasel's—not yet—but close. Close enough that Naruto knew what he would become.
Then—
"Naruto Uzumaki."
He blinked, realizing they were waiting.
"Naruto Uzumaki. Dattebane."
The murmurs started immediately.
"My dad told me to stay away from him."
"He's dirty, always with those stray animals."
"I heard he eats crickets for dinner. Ew."
Naruto didn't eat crickets for dinner. If he were a frog, maybe. But he was human. And humans didn't eat crickets.
He ignored them. Ignored Sasuke's narrowed eyes, ignored the way the room's energy shifted subtly in his direction, like the class was waiting to see what he would do.
He did nothing.
He simply sat.
—ToT—
The first class was math.
Naruto didn't know what math was.
He knew numbers, sure. Humans liked numbers. They used them for everything—how many people were in a group, how many coins were needed to buy something, how many enemies were on a battlefield. But Naruto had never needed to use them. He had been a bird, a tree, a snake, a dog—numbers were meaningless to survival.
So when Mizuki called his name, ordering him to the front, he went.
The board was large, smooth. A clean slate of black waiting to be filled.
Mizuki wrote something in white chalk.
"Solve this problem, Naruto."
88/2
Naruto stared.
The classroom snickered.
He could feel their eyes boring into him, their amusement curling in the air like smoke.
He ignored them.
He turned his gaze back to the numbers, processing them as best as he could. The marks on the board—he knew the first number was eighty-eight. The second was two. But the symbol in between? What did that mean?
"Tch, just go stand outside, Naruto." Mizuki sighed, rubbing his forehead like he was dealing with something exhausting.
Naruto blinked.
...Huh?
He glanced at the board, then back at Mizuki. But they hadn't even taught anything yet.
How was he supposed to solve it if nobody told him how? Was there an instructor waiting outside to explain it?
No.
He knew what this was.
This wasn't about learning.
This was about him.
He didn't argue. He didn't protest. He simply set the chalk down and walked to the door, stepping outside into the empty hallway.
There was no instructor waiting for him.
Just silence.
Naruto leaned against the wall, staring at nothing, the voices of the class muffled behind the door.
It was strange. He had lived over a million lives—had seen civilizations rise and fall, had walked through ages of war and peace—but never had he been made to feel stupid.
He wasn't stupid.
He just didn't know.
And there was a difference.
When the class ended, Naruto stepped back inside, taking his seat again.
The students were talking excitedly about math now, about something called addition.
"One and three makes four!" someone chirped.
"Yeah, and two and two makes four, too!" another laughed.
Naruto listened. They spoke of adding numbers together.
But nobody spoke of the problem Mizuki had given him.
88/2.
What did it mean?
Still confused, Naruto leaned over to Kiba, the only person sitting close enough to ask.
"Hey. What does eighty-eight stick two mean?" he murmured.
Kiba blinked. "What?"
"The thing on the board. The one I couldn't answer."
Kiba frowned, scratching his head. "Uh... I dunno."
Naruto paused.
So Kiba didn't know either?
Then why had he been the only one told to stand outside?
Realization settled in like cold water seeping through his skin.
It wasn't about the question.
It wasn't about math.
It was about Mizuki.
Naruto had been tricked.
And now, he understood.
—ToT—
History class began.
The teacher spoke with a voice full of pride, telling them the tale of how the great shinobi villages were born.
"Once, the world was chaotic—shinobi fought endlessly, clans warring against clans. But then came Hashirama Senju, the First Hokage. He dreamed of peace, a world where children wouldn't have to go to war. He united the clans under one banner, founded Konohagakure, and others soon followed his example—forming the great Hidden Villages we know today!"
The classroom was filled with reactions—whispers of admiration, soft gasps of wonder.
"Ooooh!"
"Ahhh!"
"That's so cool!"
The children soaked up the story like dry earth drinking rain.
Naruto stayed silent.
He listened. He observed. He processed.
So the villages were meant to bring peace?
He glanced at his classmates. Their eyes sparkled with excitement, their minds already painting images of heroism, of mighty Hokages and noble shinobi protecting their people.
But Naruto's mind painted something different.
He had been there.
He had seen the chaos of the warring clans—not from a human's perspective, but from the creatures caught in the crossfire.
He had seen forests burn, rivers run red, mountains crumble under jutsu so powerful they reshaped the very land. He had seen animals—his kin—trampled beneath the boots of war, their homes destroyed for the sake of human conflicts.
He had seen Hashirama Senju.
Not as a figure of legend, but as a man. A man who had fought, bled, and killed just like any other shinobi. A man who had stood atop a monstrous wooden Buddha, facing a crimson-eyed warrior wielding the very creature now sealed inside Naruto's gut.
Madara Uchiha.
A name spoken with either reverence or hatred. A name drowned in blood and ambition.
And yet, here, in this classroom, their story had been smoothed over, polished into something grand and noble.
Naruto frowned.
Truly?
Was peace really what the villages had brought?
If so, why was the world still so full of violence?
Why did people still kill?
Why did people still suffer?
Why did the villagers look at him with hatred, whispering behind his back?
Why was he kicked out of stores, denied kindness, treated like something less than human?
If the villages were created for peace, then why had he—an innocent baby—been condemned the moment he was born?
His fingers curled into his sleeves.
The story they were being told—was it the truth?
Or was it just another pretty lie?
—ToT—
To Be Continued
Chapter 7: Freak
Chapter Text
Drawing class was supposed to be the best part of the day.
For once, Naruto actually liked what they were doing. He enjoyed the feel of the brush in his fingers, the smooth glide of paint against the canvas. It felt natural—like breathing.
Iruka handed out the supplies, a kind smile on his face as he told them to "draw whatever inspires you."
The kids got to work immediately. The girls giggled and chatted, their strokes careful and precise. Hinata's drawing was particularly detailed—soft colors and delicate flowers. Ino and Sakura, despite their rivalry, both had impressive compositions, full of charm and warmth.
Sasuke was the exception among the boys. His portrait was shockingly well-done.
It was of his older brother—Weasel.
Naruto's eyes lingered on the drawing for a moment longer.
Oh.
That explained it. The resemblance. The way Sasuke carried himself. The same face, same sharp gaze—though, unlike Itachi, Sasuke's expression always carried an air of superiority.
Naruto didn't comment on it. Instead, he turned back to his own canvas.
He was excited for this.
For once, he had something to look forward to.
He dipped his brush in deep, rich browns, layering on hues of ochre and crimson. He painted long, segmented limbs—each one armored and jointed, coiling and twisting across the canvas. His brush glided with precision, bringing to life thick, writhing antennae and gleaming fangs.
The centipede took shape—a vast, ancient creature, its many legs curled in repose, its massive form shadowed in golden dust. A being of the past, of a time before humans walked the land.
Naruto knew it well.
Because he had been it.
Not that he could say that.
When he finished, he sat back, satisfied. His painting had depth. It had texture, life. The centipede's many black eyes seemed to gleam, filled with something unspoken, something old and knowing.
"Naruto?"
He turned the canvas toward the class.
And the reaction was immediate.
A collective gasp.
Screeches.
Several of the girls shrieked, clutching their seats, some even throwing their erasers at him.
Even Iruka flinched, his face twisting with something Naruto had seen before—disgust.
"Ew!" Sakura recoiled, face scrunched up. "What is that?!"
"That's so creepy!" Ino gagged, looking away.
"Dude, what the hell?!" Kiba barked, his nose scrunching. Even his puppy, Akamaru, let out a nervous whimper.
Choji, normally one of the kinder kids, looked uncomfortable. "Uh… maybe put it down, Naruto."
Naruto blinked.
Huh?
What was the problem?
Wasn't it good? He was pretty sure it was the best one in the class. It had depth, unlike the scribbles of flowers and trees around him. His strokes were precise, the details on the centipede's body intricate and real.
Why were they acting like this?
"Naruto…" Iruka cleared his throat, hesitant. "What… what did you draw?"
Naruto glanced at the painting, then back at him.
"An ancient centipede." He said simply.
Iruka's lips pressed into a thin line.
"It's… very detailed."
Naruto tilted his head. That didn't sound like a compliment.
The room still buzzed with unease. Some of the kids had even moved their chairs farther away from him, whispering under their breaths.
Iruka hesitated for a long moment before sighing.
"I think we should put this one away for now."
He carefully took the painting from Naruto's hands, rolling it up, as if trying to remove something grotesque from sight.
Naruto watched, expression blank.
Then he sat back down.
His fingers flexed slightly.
Perhaps next time, I'll paint a T-Rex.
Maybe that would be acceptable.
—ToT—
When Iruka stepped into the Hokage's office, he had no idea what to expect. He had seen many strange things in his time as a teacher, but today had been particularly unsettling.
He placed the rolled-up canvas on the Hokage's desk with a slow, measured movement.
Hiruzen Sarutobi barely reacted. The old man simply regarded the painting with mild curiosity, his pipe resting between his fingers as he exhaled a stream of smoke.
Iruka hesitated.
"Hokage-sama…" he started, glancing at the scroll. "This was drawn by Naruto."
Hiruzen nodded, as if he already knew. "I see."
Iruka frowned. "You don't seem surprised."
Hiruzen exhaled again, setting his pipe down. Then, without a word, he opened one of the drawers of his desk and pulled out a thick bundle of scrolls.
Iruka blinked as the Hokage unrolled them.
His stomach dropped.
The first painting was—horrifying.
A massive wasp—larger than a human—perched atop a pile of twitching, half-eaten insects. Its exoskeleton was sharp and jagged, painted in disturbingly realistic detail, its compound eyes reflecting the last moments of its struggling prey.
Iruka swallowed thickly.
The next one was even worse.
It depicted an entire war, not between humans—but between creatures. Ancient, terrifying beings. Giant, armored trilobites swarming over the body of a fallen sea scorpion, its legs curling inward in its final moments. Strange, snake-like fish with nightmarish teeth locked in battle beneath murky waters. Creatures that should not exist.
Iruka's hands trembled slightly as he flipped to another painting.
A dragonfly.
But not the kind he knew.
This one had a wingspan of nearly a meter, its transparent wings stretched wide, its body thick and segmented like a predator ready to strike. It was perched on a branch, its mandibles open—waiting, calculating. The eyes… they were painted with intent.
Not just an animal.
A thinking being.
Iruka looked up at Hiruzen, pale. "What… what is this?"
Hiruzen sighed, rubbing his temples. "These are all gifts from Naruto."
Iruka stared. "Gifts?"
The Hokage nodded. "Every so often, he gives me a painting. He doesn't say why. He simply hands them to me and walks away."
Iruka glanced down again, flipping through more paintings. A praying mantis lunging at a helpless beetle, its spiked limbs already closing in. A colossal millipede, curling around itself in the darkness of a primeval forest, its countless legs merging into the shadows.
Each painting was… stunning.
But wrong.
This level of detail. This understanding of anatomy, of movement, of predation—
Naruto wasn't supposed to know these things.
He was a child.
"Hokage-sama," Iruka whispered, throat dry, "this is not normal."
Hiruzen sighed. "I know."
Iruka struggled to find the right words. He shook his head, running a hand through his hair. "I thought… maybe the Kyuubi was influencing him, but this isn't—this doesn't feel like that."
"No," Hiruzen agreed, "this has nothing to do with the Kyuubi."
Iruka hesitated, flipping through another scroll. His breath caught.
A bird.
But not just any bird.
It had long, feathered arms instead of wings. A clawed beak, razor-sharp, its eyes burning with primal hunger. Feathers that weren't just for flight, but for hunting. A predator, perched upon the bones of its latest kill.
Iruka inhaled sharply.
"This…" he whispered, stunned. "This is an Archaeopteryx."
Hiruzen looked mildly curious. "Is it?"
Iruka turned to him, eyes wide. "Yes! Hokage-sama, this is a prehistoric creature! It existed millions of years ago! There is no possible way Naruto should even know about this, let alone paint it with such accuracy."
Hiruzen sighed, looking down at the paintings with a contemplative gaze. "I've given up trying to explain it."
Iruka clenched his fists. "This level of knowledge… this is beyond strange. This is something an experienced scientist or researcher would struggle to recreate. It's like he's seen them."
The words hung heavy in the air.
Iruka shivered.
That thought—that possibility—sent a deep chill through his spine.
Hiruzen nodded slowly. "I've wondered the same."
The two of them sat in silence for a moment, staring at the unsettling collection before them.
Iruka rubbed his temples. "Naruto… doesn't see things the way we do, does he?"
Hiruzen shook his head. "No."
There was a long pause before he continued. "He doesn't understand why humans love butterflies but hate flies. Why people think some creatures are 'beautiful' and others are 'disgusting.' To him, there is no distinction."
Iruka swallowed. "That's… unnerving."
The Hokage chuckled, though there was no humor in it. "It is merely his nature."
Iruka set the last scroll down, exhaling deeply. His mind reeled.
He had always thought of Naruto as a troublemaker, a lonely boy with too much energy and not enough guidance.
But this?
This was something else entirely.
Naruto wasn't just a boy with strange habits.
He was something… other.
Something no one quite understood.
—ToT—
Naruto didn't look back. Not at first.
He just hopped off the fence, hands in his pockets, and kept walking. His feet scuffed against the dirt path, his mind wandering.
Not my problem. Not my fight.
Those two were older, bigger. Stronger. He'd fought bigger things before, in other lives—wolves, hawks, sharks, humans—but only when he had the power to. Only when survival demanded it.
But Hinata?
She wasn't even trying.
That was what confused him the most.
Even a worm would writhe under a boot. Even a cockroach would scatter.
Yet she just stood there.
The whispers of the other children faded behind him as he rounded the corner of a market stall. He exhaled, rubbing his fingers together absentmindedly. His nails were dirty. He needed to clean them.
Then—
A thump.
A muffled cry.
His ears twitched.
He didn't stop walking.
Another sound. A scuffle. A sharp inhale, like someone had been shoved too hard and lost their breath.
Naruto's steps slowed.
…She wasn't making any noise.
She wasn't crying.
She wasn't screaming.
She wasn't—
He turned around.
The boys were still at it, still sneering, still circling. The crowd of children was shifting, murmuring, some snickering, others awkwardly looking away.
Hinata was on the ground now.
Her tiny hands clenched into fists against the dirt, her head bowed, her pale eyes wide.
Naruto tilted his head.
Still no struggle.
Still no bite.
Why?
The answer should have been simple. She was weak. That was the nature of things. The world was built like that—he was built like that. The strong ate, the weak were eaten.
But something about this felt… different.
This wasn't just nature.
This was human.
And that made it feel wrong.
Naruto exhaled, staring at his feet for a moment.
Then—without thinking—he turned back.
Not too fast. Not too slow.
He didn't run to her. That would be stupid. That would get him beaten up too.
No, he just walked.
Walked right up to the group of kids, hands in his pockets, tilting his head slightly as if he was just passing through.
The older boys barely noticed at first, too caught up in their little game.
It wasn't until Naruto stepped just a bit too close that one of them finally glanced up.
The boy scowled.
"What do you want, freak?"
Naruto didn't answer.
His eyes flicked to Hinata, still curled on the ground.
She was looking at him now.
Wide-eyed.
Confused.
Hopeful.
…Ah.
That was a mistake.
Naruto kept his face blank. Kept his shoulders relaxed.
"Nothing," he said simply.
The second boy snorted. "Then get lost."
Naruto stayed where he was.
The first boy narrowed his eyes. "Are you deaf? Go away."
Again, Naruto said nothing.
He simply shifted his weight—just enough.
Not aggressive. Not defiant.
But enough to make them notice.
The tension changed. The air shifted.
Naruto could feel it.
Predators noticed when another animal entered their territory.
They noticed when someone didn't act the way they expected.
The second boy suddenly scoffed, rolling his shoulders. "Tch. Whatever. This isn't fun anymore."
The first boy hesitated—clearly torn between staying and keeping up appearances—but after a moment, he huffed and kicked some dirt at Hinata's shoes before turning away.
Just like that, they were gone.
Naruto didn't watch them leave.
Didn't gloat. Didn't smirk.
He just crouched down in front of Hinata, resting his elbows on his knees.
She was staring at him.
She still looked confused.
Naruto didn't say anything for a moment, just tilting his head at her the same way he did when watching a strange bug crawl across the pavement.
Then, finally, he asked—
"Why didn't you fight?"
Hinata blinked.
Her lips parted, then closed.
She fidgeted with her sleeves.
"…I…" she started softly, voice barely above a whisper. "I don't know how."
Naruto frowned.
That didn't make sense.
Fighting wasn't something you learned. It was something you did. Something that happened when you had no other choice.
Something that was natural.
"…Hn." He shifted his weight again, eyeing her for a long moment.
Hinata looked down, gripping the hem of her sweater.
"…T-Thank you," she mumbled.
Naruto blinked.
Then shrugged.
"I didn't do anything."
And with that—
He stood up.
And walked away.
Just like before.
But this time…
Naruto wasn't used to being followed.
Well, not by people, at least.
Animals? Sure. He'd had stray dogs tail him, pigeons perch near him, even a squirrel that once wouldn't leave his sleeve. But humans?
Nope.
Which was why it was so weird that Hinata kept tagging along behind him.
He walked. She walked.
He turned. She turned.
He stopped. She stopped.
It was like having a shadow with bad timing.
At first, he ignored it. Maybe she was just going the same way. Maybe it was coincidence.
But when they passed the same fruit stall twice and she was still there, Naruto squinted.
Why?
What did she want?
Was she after his food?
Wait. Did she even know he had food?
Does she think I have food?
That was worse.
Naruto wasn't stingy exactly, but he also wasn't an idiot. He barely had enough food for himself. Sharing meant less food, and less food meant hunger, and hunger meant—
He paused.
Hinata stopped too.
Naruto turned to face her.
"…What?"
Hinata flinched. "H-Huh?"
"You need something?"
Her hands tightened in front of her. "N-No…"
Naruto narrowed his eyes.
"…Okay."
And he turned to leave.
Only for her to keep following him.
Naruto scowled.
Now this was getting suspicious.
Did she want something but was too shy to say?
Or—
Wait.
Was she hunting him?
Was this some new kind of game the village kids made up? Follow the freak until he gets annoyed and chases you off?
That was possible.
Naruto wasn't new to tricks. He knew how human packs worked. He'd seen it before—kids luring him into an alley, laughing like they wanted to play, only to turn on him the moment he let his guard down.
They were predators.
Just like everything else in this village.
So he stopped again.
Turned on his heel.
Narrowed his eyes.
"…What are you doing?"
Hinata nearly tripped over herself. "N-Nothing!"
Naruto didn't blink.
"Then why are you following me?"
She fidgeted. Looked at her feet.
"I—I just—"
Before she could answer—
A sharp voice cut through the street.
"HINATA!"
Naruto's instincts flared.
Something big was coming.
Not big big. Not in size.
But big in pressure.
Like a storm rolling in.
And sure enough—
A man stormed down the street.
Pale eyes.
Dark robes.
A face just like Hinata's, only sharper. Harsher.
Predatory.
Naruto stiffened.
The man stopped right in front of them, towering over Hinata like a wolf about to bite.
"What are you doing?" the man snapped, voice cold.
Hinata shrank back. "F-Father, I—"
"Why are you with him?"
Naruto watched.
Didn't move.
Didn't react.
Just watched.
Because suddenly, this wasn't about him.
This was something else.
Something old.
Something ingrained.
Naruto had seen this dynamic before.
Not in this life.
But in others.
The weak standing before the strong.
Prey before predator.
And the moment Hinata's father stepped forward—
She stepped back.
Not by much.
Not even a full step.
Just a shift. A half-inch of retreat.
But it was enough.
Because Naruto knew—
A creature that expects pain anticipates it.
And Hinata?
She was used to this.
Her father barely spared Naruto a glance. "Come."
Hinata hesitated.
Her fingers twitched.
But in the end—
She obeyed.
Like prey always did.
Naruto watched them go.
His expression didn't change.
His body didn't move.
But his fingers flexed at his sides.
Because—
Something about this left a bad taste in his mouth.
—ToT—
Naruto wasn't a stranger to death.
He'd seen it before.
Again. And again. And again.
The cycle of life and death was something he understood better than any child should.
But still—
Something about this felt wrong.
The dog hadn't just died.
It had lain there. Forgotten.
Discarded.
When Naruto first saw it, he thought it was sleeping.
Its body was curled beneath a tree, fur ruffled by the wind, paws tucked in like it had just settled down for a nap.
But it wasn't breathing.
Its ribs didn't rise.
Its ears didn't twitch.
And the smell—
The smell told him everything he needed to know.
It was rotting.
The flies had found it first.
Naruto stood there for a long moment.
Just looking.
Nobody else was paying attention.
Nobody else cared.
It was just another dead thing in the village.
And maybe it shouldn't have mattered.
Maybe he should have walked away.
But—
He didn't.
Because the sight of it—
The way it just lay there, forgotten and ignored, waiting to be erased—
It made something in his chest itch.
So he buried it.
He didn't know if dogs were supposed to be buried a certain way, or if there was some ritual humans did for them.
But he dug the dirt with his hands, pressed the soil down, and marked the spot with a rock.
There.
Done.
It was better this way.
At least now it wouldn't be left to rot in the open.
At least now—
A sharp kick knocked him to the ground.
Naruto barely had time to process the pain before a voice shrieked above him.
"You little rat! What do you think you're doing to my lawn?!"
He blinked up.
An old woman stood over him, wrinkled face twisted in fury, pointing a gnarled hand at the disturbed dirt.
"You—" She turned, yelling for someone. "Daichi! Get over here! This filthy thing is digging up my yard again!"
Naruto scrambled to his feet, dirt clinging to his hands and knees.
What?
Why?
Why was she mad?
He didn't have time to figure it out before a man—tall, thick-shouldered, reeking of sweat—stormed out of the house.
"What is it, Ma?"
The woman jabbed a finger at Naruto. "He was digging! Making a mess of my lawn! Get rid of it!"
The man's gaze landed on Naruto, then on the barely-covered mound of dirt.
His nose wrinkled.
"Damn stray," he muttered.
And before Naruto could say anything—
The man reached down, grabbed the dead dog by the leg, and hurled it into the dumpster across the street.
Like trash.
Like it was nothing.
Naruto stared.
Something in his stomach twisted.
It was gone.
Just like that.
The woman huffed, brushing her hands off like she'd dealt with something dirty.
"There. Now stay out of my yard."
And then—
They walked away.
Naruto stood there for a long time.
The wind blew.
The smell of garbage drifted through the air.
He didn't move.
Didn't blink.
Something in his chest felt tight.
It wasn't anger.
It wasn't sadness.
It was something else.
Something that made his fingers curl.
Something that made his stomach churn.
Something that made his thoughts itch.
Because this—
This was wrong.
Not in the way humans saw right and wrong.
Not in the way the villagers talked about good and bad.
This was wrong in a natural way.
In the way a tree stripped of its bark was wrong.
In the way a bird with broken wings was wrong.
Something about this world—about these people—
Didn't make sense.
He turned away.
Didn't say anything.
Didn't look back.
Just walked home.
His hands were still dirty when he got inside.
His knees, too.
But he didn't clean them.
Didn't think about them.
Because something else was scratching at his brain now.
Something else he needed to figure out.
88÷2.
The thing Mizuki had tricked him with.
The thing that had made everyone laugh.
He sat on the floor, grabbed the stub of a pencil from his drawer, and stared at the numbers.
88.
89.
A line between them.
What did it mean?
What did any of it mean?
Naruto frowned.
Thought back to the class.
To the way Mizuki had called him up.
To the way everyone had laughed.
They'd known the answer.
Or at least—
They'd known something he didn't.
He hated that.
So he stared at the numbers harder.
Tried to see what they saw.
Tried to understand.
Tried to—
His stomach growled.
Naruto blinked.
Maybe he'd figure it out after dinner.
—ToT—
Next Chapter: Awakening
Chapter 8: Awakening
Chapter Text
Hiruzen Sarutobi was not a fool.
He knew Naruto was lying.
Lying about having a great day in school.
The boy's face was blank, but his body was stiff. Eyes too still. Words too smooth.
It was the kind of lie that wasn’t meant to deceive but to make things easier.
Hiruzen had heard enough of them in his life to recognize one instantly.
Still, he didn’t call him out.
Naruto had no reason to tell the truth.
Not yet.
So instead, the old man smiled, nodding as if he believed it.
"I’m glad to hear that, Naruto."
The boy didn’t answer.
Just kept eating.
Hiruzen watched him, gaze lingering on the way Naruto ate—fast, efficient, like he wasn’t sure if he’d get another meal.
He’d brought plenty of food tonight. Enough for two people to eat their fill.
And yet—
Naruto never wasted a single bite.
Even the smallest scraps of rice were scooped up.
Even the bits of meat stuck to the bone were picked clean.
It was the way a child who’d starved ate.
Hiruzen’s fingers tightened over his chopsticks.
He exhaled slowly.
This village...
This village, which claimed to honor the Will of Fire, the legacy of kindness and family—
Had abandoned this child to fend for himself.
He swallowed down his frustration.
There was no point in showing it.
Not now.
Instead, he changed the subject.
"Iruka gave me something today," Hiruzen said, reaching into his robes.
Naruto barely glanced up, chewing.
Hiruzen pulled out the rolled-up canvas and placed it on the table.
Naruto froze.
Hiruzen didn’t miss it.
Slowly, the boy set his chopsticks down.
His eyes flickered from the painting to Hiruzen’s face.
“What about it?” His voice was even, but his shoulders were tense.
Hiruzen took his time unrolling the canvas.
The inked lines stretched across the paper, revealing the massive, ancient centipede Naruto had drawn.
A creature long extinct, brought to life by a child’s hand.
Even Hiruzen, who had seen many strange things in his years, could not deny how detailed it was. Of course nothing compared to the painting of Hashirama and Madara, but still, extremely well.
Every segment of its armored body was precise. Every leg, every claw, every venomous fang—meticulously crafted.
It was not the work of a child guessing at what a centipede should look like.
It was the work of someone who had seen it.
Who had known it.
"...Where do you get the ideas for these?" Hiruzen asked, keeping his tone light.
Naruto’s expression didn’t change.
For a long moment, he said nothing.
Then—
"From my dreams," Naruto said. “Dattebane.”
It wasn’t a lie— body language suggested so.
Hiruzen held his gaze for a few seconds longer.
Then, he nodded.
"I see."
The boy relaxed slightly, shoulders easing.
Hiruzen hummed, rolling the painting back up.
"You have quite the imagination, Naruto."
Naruto didn’t answer.
Instead, he picked his chopsticks back up and continued eating.
The conversation should have ended there.
But—
Naruto paused mid-bite, eyes flicking up to Hiruzen.
He hesitated.
Then, softly—
"Why do humans hate animals?"
Hiruzen blinked.
That—
Wasn’t the question he had expected.
The boy wasn’t looking at him now, but his grip on his chopsticks was tight.
Hiruzen sat back, stroking his beard.
"...Hate is a strong word," he said carefully.
Naruto frowned.
"Then why do they hurt them?"
Hiruzen sighed.
Where was this coming from?
The answer became clear a second later when Naruto spoke again—
"They threw away a dead dog today."
Hiruzen’s heart sank.
Ah.
That was why.
He exhaled through his nose, gathering his thoughts.
"...Many humans see animals as lesser than themselves," he said slowly. "They do not consider their lives as valuable as their own."
Naruto stared at him.
Unblinking.
As if Hiruzen had just spoken nonsense.
"But they are alive," Naruto said, confused. "They have hearts. They breathe."
"Yes," Hiruzen agreed.
"Then why?"
Hiruzen rubbed his temple.
How did one explain this to a child?
A child who seemed to view the world differently than everyone else?
After a moment, he sighed.
"Humans..." He leaned forward, resting his arms on the table. "Humans have always placed themselves above other creatures. We build homes. We create tools. We fight wars."
Naruto listened.
Waiting.
"Because we see ourselves as superior, we believe that our lives hold more value. That our needs come first. And because of that... we often treat other creatures as if they matter less."
Naruto frowned.
Still not getting it.
Hiruzen tried again.
"Think of it this way," he said. "If a wolf kills a rabbit, does it hate the rabbit?"
Naruto’s brow furrowed.
"No."
"Why not?"
"Because it's hungry. Dattebane."
"Exactly." Hiruzen nodded. "The wolf does not hate the rabbit. It simply values its own survival more."
Naruto stared at him.
Hiruzen could practically see the gears turning in his head.
Slowly, the boy’s frown deepened.
"So humans see animals... as rabbits?"
Hiruzen winced.
Not exactly the lesson he had intended.
"Some do," he admitted. "But not all."
Naruto was quiet.
He turned his gaze down to his food, thinking.
Processing.
And Hiruzen—
Hiruzen could tell he didn’t understand.
Not really.
Not yet.
One day, perhaps.
But not today.
Naruto picked up his chopsticks again and continued eating in silence.
Hiruzen sighed.
He had a feeling that wasn’t the last time Naruto would ask such questions.
—ToT—
The night was thick with mist, weaving between the trees like ghostly fingers. The Forest of Death loomed before him, its towering trees stretching into the abyss above. Naruto stood at the edge, inhaling deeply.
It had been so long since he’d stepped into a real forest.
So long since he felt the earth soft beneath his feet, damp with life.
He had been so many things before this life—a beetle burrowing into damp wood, a tiger slinking through dense underbrush, a falcon slicing the sky.
But this life—this one—had kept him caged.
Tonight, there was no cage.
Tonight, he ran.
He leapt from root to branch, his small frame light as air. The wind howled, rustling the canopy, but he moved with it, not against it. Leaves blurred past his vision, damp moss cushioned his bare feet.
A fox darted past him. He followed.
A snake slithered from the underbrush. He reached down, and it curled around his arm, warm and unafraid.
They did not fear him.
Not the boa that coiled lazily around a branch.
Not the tiger that slunk beside him, its massive paws silent against the loamy ground.
Not the crows that cawed above, circling like silent sentinels.
Even the insects, in all their myriad forms, swarmed in harmony around him.
For the first time in six years, he was not an outsider.
He was not scorned, not hated, not whispered about behind cruel hands.
Here, in this forgotten realm of claw and fang, he belonged.
He exhaled, breath misting in the cool night air.
This was freedom.
True freedom.
But even freedom had an end.
The village would awaken soon. He had to return.
So he turned, taking one last glance at the wild paradise around him, before stepping away.
Then—
Click.
A single sound.
Subtle. Small.
But unmistakable.
He barely had time to widen his eyes before the world erupted.
Pain.
A sharp, searing heat tore through his side, yanking his small body backward.
Darkness swallowed him, the wind rushing from his lungs as his back slammed into the earth.
A trap.
A wire? A seal?
No—kunai.
He tried to move, but something was wrong.
His limbs felt heavy, sluggish. A sharp, acrid scent filled his nose.
Poison?
Footsteps.
Crunching over twigs and leaves, drawing closer.
A shadow loomed over him.
And then—
"Man," a voice drawled, casual and unconcerned, "who knew I’d have to kill a brat on my third night as a spy? People in the village are gonna laugh their asses off."
Naruto tried to speak.
But the darkness was too heavy.
The weight of it crushed him.
And then—
Silence.
—ToT—
The Iwa spy, a man hardened by war and shadow, had never felt fear in his thirty-six years of life.
Not when he’d infiltrated Suna and slit a daimyo’s throat before the man could scream.
Not when he’d walked alone into Kiri’s Blood Mist, leaving without a single scratch.
Not even when he was tortured for six days in a Kumo dungeon before breaking free and burning it to the ground.
But now?
Now, as he stared into the glowing, unnatural blue of the child’s eyes—he felt something curl in his gut.
Something cold.
Something primal.
The boy was supposed to be dead. His blade had cut deep, slicing through muscle, nicking the spine. The wound was precise, fatal.
But he was standing.
"You... attacked me," the child said, voice smooth. Unbothered.
A six-year-old child should not sound like that.
Should not stand like that.
The Iwa spy took a slow step back. His kunai felt wrong in his grip.
He’d seen some sick experiments in his time—had even killed a few of Konoha’s little ‘projects’ before they could reach the battlefield.
Danzo. Orochimaru.
Two sides of the same rotten coin, playing god with bodies that never belonged to them.
Had this child been one of theirs?
Was that why his wound was gone?
The boy glanced down at his body. A deep frown creased his brow, but not from pain. No, there was something else—
Something like curiosity.
"Yet I am not dead," the boy muttered. "Dattebane."
His tone was almost... disappointed.
The spy swallowed thickly. His grip tightened on his kunai.
Enough of this. He’d kill him properly this time. Whatever freakish thing kept him standing, he’d cut through it.
The spy took a step forward—
"The wound..." The child spoke again, his voice detached. Distant. "It's like when I was a Hydra… the interstitial cells..."
Hydra?
What the hell was he talking about?
The spy lunged. He didn’t need to understand this madness. He only needed to end it.
The kunai arced through the air, sharp and true—
But before it could strike—
A hand caught his wrist.
No.
Not just caught—crushed.
"Gah!" The spy gasped, his fingers forced open by sheer pressure. His kunai fell to the forest floor.
The boy’s grip was like iron. No, worse than iron. It was alive, pulsing, adjusting—
His bones cracked.
The pain was unbearable.
"Interesting..." The boy tilted his head. "So I can use a chimpanzee’s grip too?"
What.
The spy yanked his arm back with all the force he could muster, leaping away, distancing himself. His hand—his dominant hand—was ruined.
This was no child.
This was something else.
A freak. A monster. A failed experiment.
He had to leave.
Forget killing the brat. He had the intel he needed—Konoha had something unnatural in its hands.
He needed to report this to the Tsuchikage.
With a burst of chakra, he fled.
One leap. Two. Three—
And then—
Something moved.
Not moved—teleported.
No sound. No rustle of leaves. No shift in air.
And yet—
The boy was suddenly hanging upside down in front of him, hands and legs gripping the tree branch like a spider.
"Spider-monkey."
The spy’s heart nearly stopped.
He veered left, but the child was there.
Veered right—there again.
No hesitation. No fear.
The boy studied him.
Like he was nothing more than another piece of the forest.
Another animal to dissect.
The spy had had enough.
This had to end.
His one good hand flew to his pouch, fingers pulling out a smoke tag—
"Black Panther."
The world blurred.
The boy vanished.
Not in the way a shinobi vanishes—no, there was no flicker, no burst of chakra displacement.
It was natural.
Fluid.
Like a predator.
Then—he was there.
Too fast.
Too close.
The spy barely dodged, his body twisting midair, but before he could recover—
"Chimpanzee."
A snap.
A sharp, sickening pop.
For a moment, the world tilted.
The trees spun. The sky spun.
Then—
Nothing.
Darkness swallowed him whole.
—ToT—
Naruto stared at the blood staining his hands. It was warm. Sticky. He flexed his fingers, feeling it smear between them. The scent was sharp, metallic. It clung to him, to his clothes, to his skin.
He had lived over a million lives. He had died a million deaths. Yet never, not once, had he killed a human before.
It was always him who was hunted. Devoured.
As a mouse, he had felt the snap of an owl’s beak closing around his tiny ribs.
As a fish, he had been swallowed whole, his world turning to darkness as razor-sharp teeth shredded his body.
As a deer, he had run—fast, faster—but the lion had been faster. Claws digging into his throat. Teeth sinking into his spine. As a horse, he had been killed in war, in betrayal, in cold blood.
But now—
Now he was the one who had killed.
Why?
His grip tightened. His nails dug into his palm, dragging red streaks through the blood.
The man had been running away. He had already lost.
So why had Naruto killed him?
He didn’t know.
He should feel something, shouldn't he? Guilt? Regret? Relief?
But all he felt was... nothing.
Naruto lifted his head to the sky. The moon hung heavy, glowing silver against the black void. It was beautiful. A constant presence across all his lives.
It's 3 a.m.
How did he know that?
As a wolf, he had known time instinctively, even in the darkest nights. His body had understood the world in a way no human’s ever could. The pull of the earth. The way the stars shifted. The scent of morning before it arrived.
Was that why?
A strange thought curled in his mind.
He had never been able to use his past lives’ abilities before. Each time he died, his skills—his instincts—vanished, locked away in the body of whatever he became next.
A fish could not use the speed of a cheetah.
A deer could not wield the venom of a snake.
A rabbit could not fly like a hawk.
One set of abilities per species. That was the rule.
That had always been the rule.
But now...
Now he was human.
And for the first time, he could remember.
Not just memories. Not just knowledge.
Abilities.
The raw, physical instincts of creatures that had lived and died before him.
Naruto closed his eyes. Took a breath.
Then—
"Cheetah."
The world blurred.
The ground vanished beneath his feet. The trees stretched past him, flickering shapes in the night. Wind roared in his ears, tearing at his clothes, biting his skin.
Speed.
Pure, unrestrained, unfiltered speed.
It was not chakra. It was not the artificial, shinobi-created speed of the Body Flicker.
No, this was real.
This was muscle and bone. This was evolution refined over thousands of years. This was instinct.
He ran.
Faster.
Faster.
His heart pounded in his chest, but not in exhaustion. His lungs expanded, feeding oxygen to his limbs, keeping him from tiring. His feet barely touched the ground before launching forward again, his body moving with precision honed through millions of lifetimes.
He could see.
The night did not hinder him. Shadows held no secrets. The forest stretched out before him in perfect clarity, each detail crisp and sharp, as if the world had been waiting for him to awaken to this sight.
The speed did not scare him.
It felt right.
Naruto's lips curled.
He had never been strong before. Never been the hunter.
But now?
Now he could be anything.
—ToT—
Chapter 9: Humans See Things Differently
Chapter Text
Humans See Things Differently
Itachi crouched beside the corpse, his expression unreadable, but his eyes—his Sharingan—missed nothing.
Shisui stood beside him, arms crossed, brows furrowed in thought. He exhaled slowly, his sharp gaze trailing over the surrounding scene, piecing together the fragmented story the forest had left behind.
"The killer was small," Shisui said finally, voice steady but contemplative. His fingers hovered over the dead man's crushed throat. "Judging by the angle of impact, the attacker had to reach up to do this. Could be an animal—maybe a trained monkey, or a dog summoned by one of the Inuzuka."
Itachi hummed, examining the deep bruising around the man's broken neck. The sheer force required to snap a trained shinobi's cervical spine like that... It was not something a typical animal could do.
Not unless it had monstrous strength.
"There's more," Shisui continued, pointing at the broken wrist. "The man fought back. His dominant arm was shattered first—see the fractures? He was disarmed, literally. But that wasn't what killed him. He tried to flee."
He turned, eyes following the disturbed branches high above. The patterns in the dirt told a clear story.
"He leapt from tree to tree. Then—" Shisui bent down, touching the indent of clawed bark on one branch. "Something fast—lighter than him—landed here. There's a distinct forward momentum, which means it lunged."
He traced the scuffle marks on the forest floor. "The man fell back. See how the dirt is disturbed? He landed on his butt, hands behind him, trying to push away."
Itachi's gaze swept over the body again. The trajectory made sense. The wounds confirmed it.
Shisui glanced back at him. "And then, the finishing blow." His fingers brushed the corpse's broken neck. "A single, powerful grip. No hesitation. No struggle. Just... snap."
The forest was silent.
Both Uchiha stared down at the dead Iwa shinobi.
Small. Fast. Agile.
A terrifying grip strength.
"What animal could do this?" Shisui muttered. "A monkey? A puma? A chimpanzee?" His expression darkened. "Or an extremely well-trained Root ANBU?"
Itachi didn't answer right away. His Sharingan spun slowly, scanning every trace of the fight.
The Iwa spy had been skilled. That much was clear. He had been good enough to infiltrate Konoha undetected, which meant he wasn't some amateur.
And yet—he had died here, in this forest, not by the hands of an elite shinobi, not by an ambush of Konoha ANBU.
But by something else.
Something that had hunted him.
Itachi closed his eyes briefly. The silence of the night pressed in around him.
The implications were unsettling.
A dangerous being was lurking within the village.
And whatever it was—it had just claimed its first kill.
—ToT—
Naruto stared at his reflection in the mirror, tilting his head to the side. His bright blue eyes blinked back at him, full of curiosity rather than the usual weariness. He was different now. Stronger. Faster. Something more.
But what did that really mean?
He had lived countless lives, but never once had he been able to carry over his abilities from one life to another. He had always started fresh, as if reborn without memories.
Yet now…
This life was different.
This time, he remembered.
And if he remembered, that meant he could use what he had learned.
But how much could he use?
His fingers flexed, excitement bubbling under his skin. There was only one way to find out.
He took a deep breath, focusing on the changes he wanted.
"Grow horns," he commanded himself.
Nothing.
Naruto frowned. He ran his fingers over his forehead, expecting to feel something—anything—push through his skin. But no. It was as smooth as ever.
"Grow a tail," he muttered.
Still nothing.
He sighed. So physical transformations were impossible. That was fine. He never really liked the idea of having a tail anyway—too easy to grab in a fight.
But that didn't mean everything was impossible.
His abilities were real. He had felt them in the Forest of Death. He had moved like a cheetah. Gripped like a chimpanzee. Seen in the dark like a wolf.
He just had to understand how it all worked.
Naruto glanced around his tiny apartment, his eyes settling on a dusty weight scale tucked under his bed.
Perfect.
He pulled it out, placing it in front of the mirror. Taking a deep breath, he stepped onto it. The rusty dial wobbled before settling on a number.
17 kilos.
That sounded about right for his size. Not for his age.
Now for the test.
Naruto focused, closing his eyes. He thought back to his time as a wolf, when the entire world had been a symphony of scents, each one layered and distinct.
He inhaled deeply.
The stale air of his apartment filled his lungs—along with something else.
The faint, lingering scent of old food. The ink from his scattered drawings. The damp, moldy wood of his walls.
And beyond that—outside.
The trees near the training grounds, the sweat of shinobi running past. The scent of dumplings cooking at a stall three streets away. The unmistakable tang of blood somewhere far off in the village.
His eyes snapped open.
I can smell everything.
Naruto glanced down at the scale.
The number hadn't changed. Still 17 kilos.
So—his weight remained the same.
His body didn't physically change when he accessed his past abilities.
That was interesting.
That meant his muscles weren't actually growing stronger when he used the grip of a chimpanzee. His legs didn't become longer when he ran like a cheetah.
It was something else.
Something deeper.
Naruto frowned.
He had a lot of testing to do.
—ToT—
The Academy's training ground was buzzing with excitement as students gathered around, eager to watch the first official spars.
Some were hyped. Some were nervous. Others—like Shikamaru—looked like they wanted to crawl into a hole and take a nap instead.
Naruto didn't really care either way.
He sat on the grass, watching as the first few matches played out.
Hinata was hesitant, barely throwing a punch before her match was called off. Choji fidgeted too much, unwilling to go all out against his opponent. Shikamaru just sighed and forfeited without even trying.
Shino fought Ino and won—mostly because Ino freaked out when his bugs crawled all over her.
Kiba took down Sakura with ease, and the match wasn't even close. Akamaru sat on the sidelines, barking in excitement as Kiba overwhelmed her with speed and strength.
Then—
"Next match! Sasuke Uchiha versus Naruto Uzumaki!" Mizuki called.
The crowd buzzed.
Naruto blinked, looking at the teacher before turning his gaze toward Sasuke.
The Uchiha was already standing in the middle of the sparring ring, rolling his shoulders with a confident smirk. The other kids—especially the girls—whispered excitedly.
Naruto stood up, walking to the center. He could feel eyes on him. Curious ones. Wary ones.
Disgusted ones.
He ignored them.
He didn't care what they thought.
"Start!" Mizuki signaled.
Sasuke charged.
Naruto remained still.
There was no hesitation in the Uchiha's movements. His form was solid, his stance balanced. A textbook charge—predictable, but effective.
Sasuke pulled back a fist, aiming for Naruto's midsection—
Then—
"Gah!"
Sasuke recoiled, his scream piercing through the air.
The boy dropped to the ground, clutching his wrist, his face twisted in agony. He writhed, rolling on the dirt like he had been electrocuted.
Gasps echoed through the crowd.
Naruto blinked, looking at a horrified Mizuki.
"Is that my win?"
The training grounds erupted into chaos.
"Sasuke-kun!"
"What happened?!"
"He didn't even move!"
"Naruto did something!"
Mizuki was already rushing forward, kneeling beside Sasuke, who was still groaning in pain. His wrist looked swollen—bruised.
Naruto tilted his head.
He hadn't even done anything.
At least, not in the way they thought.
All he had done was activate the ability of a turtle—a shell as hard as stone.
Sasuke had punched him and hurt himself instead.
Naruto glanced down at his own stomach, pressing a hand against it. He felt nothing. No pain, no soreness.
His body had absorbed the impact effortlessly.
Interesting.
Mizuki quickly took Sasuke away to the infirmary, his face pale as he barked at Iruka to continue the class.
The other students stared at Naruto.
Some with suspicion.
Some with fear.
The girls—especially Ino and Sakura—were glaring at him like he had committed a crime.
Naruto just stared back.
Hadn't he won?
Wasn't that the goal?
Then why was everyone acting like he had done something wrong?
Iruka's brows furrowed as he watched Mizuki disappear with Sasuke, then turned his gaze toward Naruto. The tension in the air was thick, the other students still whispering and sneaking wary glances at him.
Iruka sighed, rubbing the bridge of his nose before crouching slightly to look Naruto in the eyes.
"Naruto," he said, keeping his voice even, "how did you do that?"
Naruto tilted his head. "Do what?"
Iruka's lips pressed into a thin line. "Sasuke hit you, but he got hurt. You didn't even move. That's not normal."
Naruto shrugged. "I didn't do anything, dattebane."
Iruka frowned. "Naruto—"
"Isn't winning the goal?" Naruto interrupted, blinking up at him.
Iruka hesitated.
"Yes, but—"
"Then I won. Why does it matter?"
Iruka stared at him for a long moment, something flickering in his expression—something Naruto couldn't place.
Then, the man straightened, exhaling sharply.
"Alright, since you won't explain, you get to clean the Academy's training field for the rest of the day," Iruka announced.
Naruto blinked.
...Why?
He won the match. Shouldn't that mean he could go home early?
But he didn't argue.
He had learned long ago that arguing with humans rarely got him anywhere.
So he just shrugged. "Okay."
Iruka sighed again. "Go get the cleaning supplies from the shed."
Naruto turned and walked off, feeling the weight of every gaze still lingering on him.
It didn't matter.
He had more important things to think about.
Like how he could make his body that strong again.
—ToT—
At least Ichiraku's was still his nice place.
Naruto sat on the wooden stool, slurping up his ramen, the warmth spreading through his chest. The comforting scent of broth and spices drowned out the day's events, pushing them to the back of his mind.
Ayame leaned on the counter, watching him with amusement. "You always eat like you haven't seen food in weeks, Naruto."
Naruto swallowed. "Ramen's good, dattebane."
Ayame giggled. "You say that every time."
Teuchi, wiping his hands on a towel, chuckled. "Well, at least we have our most loyal customer. You been behaving in the Academy, kid?"
Naruto paused mid-bite.
...Define behaving.
He decided not to answer that. Instead, he slurped his noodles louder.
Teuchi raised a brow but didn't press. "Hah, figures."
Ayame tilted her head. "You look deep in thought, Naruto. Something on your mind?"
Naruto hesitated. Then, between bites, he mumbled, "Why do humans get mad at things they don't understand?"
Ayame blinked. "...That's a weird question."
Teuchi, however, hummed, scratching his chin. "Well, people don't like what they can't explain. Makes 'em uncomfortable."
"Why?"
"Because the unknown is scary," Teuchi said simply.
Naruto frowned.
Scary?
The unknown wasn't scary. It was just...unknown.
But maybe humans saw things differently.
—ToT—
Naruto blinked. He had been minding his own business, wandering through the marketplace, when he spotted a familiar figure in civilian clothes.
Weasel.
Except he wasn't wearing his usual ANBU mask and armor. No, today, he was just a normal-looking guy with long black hair and sharp, intelligent eyes. Beside him stood a woman who bore a striking resemblance to him—same raven hair, same calm demeanor.
The woman noticed him first. Her dark eyes widened, then softened, and before Naruto could react, she let out a delighted coo.
"Oh my, you must be Naruto-kun!"
Naruto stiffened.
Why was she looking at him like that? Like she...knew him?
She crouched slightly to be more at his height, a warm smile gracing her lips. "Itachi, you never told me he was this adorable!"
Adorable?
Naruto didn't know how to respond to that. He wasn't sure if he should be flattered or insulted.
Itachi—no, Weasel—glanced at him and gave a small nod. "Naruto, this is my mother, Mikoto Uchiha."
Mikoto Uchiha.
Sasuke's mother.
That explained the similar face.
Mikoto reached out, as if she wanted to ruffle his hair, but Naruto instinctively stepped back. Her hand paused in midair before she chuckled softly, letting it drop. "Oh, sorry, dear. I didn't mean to startle you."
Naruto didn't say anything. His eyes flickered toward Itachi.
Why was he being introduced to someone's mother?
Itachi seemed to sense his confusion. "My mother has been wanting to meet you for some time. She's heard a lot about you."
Naruto tilted his head. "Heard what?"
Mikoto smiled. "Oh, Itachi has mentioned you a few times. And Sasuke too."
Naruto's brows furrowed. Sasuke? Why would he talk about him?
Itachi folded his arms. "Sasuke told her you defeated him in a spar."
Oh. That.
Naruto gave a simple nod. "Yes."
Mikoto, to his surprise, didn't look upset. She actually laughed. "Well, I suppose that bruised his pride a little. But I'm sure it was a good learning experience for him."
Naruto frowned. "He cried."
Mikoto's lips twitched in amusement. "Did he now?"
"He glared at me too," Naruto added. "Like this." He narrowed his eyes in an exaggerated, dramatic way.
Mikoto giggled. "Yes, that sounds like Sasuke."
Naruto wasn't sure what to make of this woman. She looked like a noble clan lady, well-dressed and refined, yet she talked to him like he was just some normal kid. Most adults either ignored him or looked at him with disdain.
Mikoto clasped her hands together. "Sasuke is a good boy. Perhaps you two can be friends?"
Naruto blinked. "Friends?"
"Yes," Mikoto said warmly. "You're both in the same class, right? I think it would be nice if you got along."
Naruto glanced at Itachi, then back at Mikoto. "He doesn't like me. Dattebane."
Mikoto smiled patiently. "That doesn't mean you can't be friends in the future. Sometimes, friendships start unexpectedly."
Naruto wasn't sure about that. Sasuke glared at him too much. And the girls in class already looked like they wanted to throw him into a fire for 'hurting' their precious Uchiha prince.
Still...
Mikoto's kindness felt strange.
"Friends, huh," Naruto mumbled.
Mikoto reached out again, but this time, she was slower. She lightly brushed his hair back in a motherly way, and Naruto found himself frozen in place. It felt...weird.
But not bad.
"Just think about it, okay?" she said gently.
Naruto gave a slow nod.
Mikoto smiled before straightening up. "Well, Itachi, we should get going. We still have to pick up a few things for dinner."
Itachi nodded. "Of course."
Mikoto looked down at Naruto one last time. "It was nice meeting you, Naruto-kun. Be good, alright?"
Naruto just blinked at her as she and Itachi walked away.
He wasn't sure what just happened.
But for some reason, the warmth of her hand on his head lingered.
TBC
Chapter 10: I Am Learning
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
I Am Learning
Naruto spotted him near the edge of the training grounds, lounging under a tree, completely engrossed in a small orange book. The sun was starting to dip, casting long shadows, but the silver-haired man didn't seem to notice.
Naruto squinted.
That hair...
That posture...
That stupid mask...
"Inu?"
The man's visible eye flicked up from his book. He blinked once, then tilted his head slightly, as if trying to remember something.
Then he sighed. "Ah. Haven't been called that in a while."
Naruto walked closer, stopping just a few feet away. He glanced at the book in the man's hands.
"Icha Icha...Tactics?"
Inu—no, Kakashi—didn't even bother hiding it. He just held it up a little, as if presenting a masterpiece. "Mm-hmm."
Naruto frowned. He'd seen people read before, but this book... "What's it about?"
Kakashi's eye curved into something that might've been a smirk. "Ah, Naruto, you're still too young for this kind of literature."
Naruto crossed his arms. "It's just a book."
Kakashi chuckled. "Yes. And the ocean is just water."
Naruto narrowed his eyes. "So, it's a bad book?"
"Oh no," Kakashi said, turning a page. "It's a very good book."
Naruto eyed him warily. "Then why can't I read it?"
Kakashi's eye flicked to him, amused. "Because I'm sure the Hokage would tan my hide if I let you."
Naruto huffed. That old man always got in the way of things.
Kakashi snapped the book shut, slipping it into his pocket. "So, what brings you here, Naruto?"
Naruto stared at him for a moment. It was odd seeing him like this. Not in his ANBU mask, not lurking in the background, just...there.
"You're different," Naruto said bluntly.
Kakashi blinked. "Oh?"
"You talk more."
Kakashi chuckled. "I suppose I do."
Naruto tilted his head. "Why?"
Kakashi hummed, tapping his fingers against his knee. "ANBU life is...different from normal life. When I'm wearing the mask, I don't have to talk much. But out here?" He gestured vaguely. "I can relax."
Naruto wasn't sure how to respond to that.
"So," Kakashi continued, eyeing him curiously. "You were looking for me?"
Naruto hesitated. "Not really. Just saw you."
Kakashi nodded, as if that answer made perfect sense. "Well, since you're here, how's life treating you?"
Naruto considered that. "Strange."
Kakashi chuckled. "That's a very Naruto answer."
Naruto frowned. "What does that mean?"
"It means you've always been a little...different."
Naruto didn't know if that was a compliment or not.
Kakashi stretched, his arms lazily reaching above his head. "Well, since you're here, want some advice?"
Naruto crossed his arms. "Depends."
Kakashi's eye curved into that unreadable smirk again. "Hmm. Alright, how about this? In life, sometimes it's better to be underestimated."
Naruto raised a brow. "What does that mean?"
"It means," Kakashi said, standing up, "that sometimes, letting people think you're weaker than you are is a strength."
Naruto blinked. "...So, act dumb?"
Kakashi chuckled. "Not dumb. Just...not obvious."
Naruto thought about that. It made some sense. If people didn't know what he could do, they wouldn't prepare for it.
Kakashi ruffled his hair. "You'll get it eventually."
Naruto scowled, swatting his hand away, he couldn't let his lazy cat instincts surface. "Don't do that."
Kakashi just laughed, stuffing his hands into his pockets. "See you around, Naruto."
And just like that, he strolled off, humming to himself.
Naruto watched him go.
What a weird guy.
—ToT—
The day had been long, and Naruto found himself wandering through the quieter streets of the village, away from the usual crowded markets and noisy food stalls. It wasn't often that he had nothing to do, no chores, no academy punishments, no old man Hokage asking him questions. Just the world as it was, waiting to be explored. His feet carried him near an alley where faint mewling sounds made him pause.
A small cluster of stray cats huddled near an overturned crate, their thin bodies pressed close together. Some were still kittens, barely more than fur and bones. Their ears twitched as they noticed him, some slinking further into the shadows while others simply stared. Naruto crouched down, watching them. He had seen animals in all forms, had lived as them in past lives, had been everything from the predator to the prey, but in this life, he was human. And humans often overlooked creatures like these.
He reached into his pocket, pulling out the half-eaten fish bun he had saved from earlier. It wasn't much, but it was something. He tore off small pieces and placed them on the ground, inching back to give them space. The braver ones came forward first, sniffing cautiously before snatching up the food. The weaker ones hesitated, waiting until the others had eaten before creeping up to claim the leftovers.
Naruto watched in silence, thoughts drifting. How odd it was, the way creatures acted. In his previous lives, he had been part of so many different systems—packs, swarms, prides, herds. The strong ate first. The weak fought for scraps. But humans didn't always do that. Sometimes the weak were given more. Sometimes they were protected. But sometimes, they were left behind. Like these cats. Like him.
Once they had finished eating, he stood up, dusting off his clothes. The cats wouldn't remember him by tomorrow, but that didn't matter. He had fed them today.
He continued walking until he reached the familiar scent of ink and paper. A bookshop. He paused outside, eyes flicking over the shelves visible through the window. He wasn't here to buy anything—he never had the money for that—but that had never stopped him before. Slipping inside, he kept his steps light, his presence small, moving past the shopkeeper without so much as a glance.
Books lined the shelves in neat rows, their spines worn from use. He scanned the titles until he found what he was looking for—books on animals, old ones. Not the kind kids at the Academy read about, but the ones buried in history. He ran his fingers along the spines, pulling one free and flipping it open. The pages were yellowed, the words dense, but he read quickly, absorbing the information.
Some of the creatures described were ones he had been. He saw their names, the scientific words humans had given them. Some he recognized instantly—mammoth, dire wolf, titanoboa. Others were new to him. The humans had studied them, drawn their bones, guessed at how they moved, but they didn't know them the way he did. They called the saber-toothed cat "Smilodon," wrote about its fangs and hunting patterns, but Naruto knew what it had felt like to sink those teeth into prey. They described the ankylosaurus as a walking fortress, but Naruto remembered the weight of its armor, the sluggish strength in its limbs.
He flipped through another book, this one about insects. Prehistoric dragonflies with wingspans as wide as birds. Ancient centipedes the length of tree trunks. The details were fascinating, but something nagged at him. They were missing something.
The feeling of being them.
Humans could write all they wanted, sketch bones and fossils, debate over what these creatures had been like, but none of them knew what it was to be inside those bodies, to live with instincts that weren't human, to see the world through eyes that weren't shaped for human vision. He had been these creatures. Lived, breathed, died as them.
And now, he was human.
The thought sat heavy in his chest.
Why?
Why did he remember? Why did he carry all these lives with him, stitched into the very fabric of his being? He had died a thousand times, a million times, and yet each time, he came back knowing.
A voice interrupted his thoughts. The shopkeeper had started moving toward his corner of the store. Naruto slipped the book back into place, stepping away just as the man turned the corner. He didn't make a sound as he walked out the door.
Back on the street, the air felt different, heavier. He wasn't sure why. Maybe it was because, for the first time, he had looked at the world humans had built around his past lives. Maybe it was because he was starting to understand something—something just out of reach.
Maybe it was because, no matter how much he knew, no matter how many lives he had lived…
He still didn't know what it meant to be human.
—ToT—
The morning came with the usual sounds of the village—vendors setting up their stalls, shinobi moving through the streets, birds calling from the trees. Naruto walked toward the Academy, hands stuffed in his pockets, thinking about the previous day. He had won his spar, but somehow, it hadn't felt like a victory. Sasuke had gotten hurt, and everyone had looked at Naruto like he had done something unforgivable. But wasn't that how fights worked? If you hit someone hard enough, they went down. Simple as that.
When he stepped into the classroom, the usual whispers followed. He ignored them, walking to his seat, but then he noticed Sasuke. The other boy sat at his usual place, his arm resting on the desk, wrist wrapped in white bandages. The girls swarmed around him, their voices high with concern. Sasuke barely acknowledged them, staring out the window with that usual blank expression of his.
Naruto sat down, watching. Was he mad? He should be, right? That's how humans worked. You hurt them, they hated you for it.
Mizuki called him to the front of the class. Naruto went, not really caring, until he saw the look in Mizuki's eyes. That fake, forced patience. The kind that said he was about to be scolded under the guise of teaching a lesson.
"Naruto, you need to apologize to Sasuke," Mizuki said, loud enough for the class to hear.
Naruto blinked. Apologize?
"But I won," he said simply.
Some of the students snickered. Others glared. Mizuki's jaw tightened slightly before he gave that same fake smile.
"You hurt a classmate. It's only right that you apologize."
Naruto sighed, looking at Sasuke. The other boy was watching him now, eyes dark and unreadable. He walked over, shoving his hands in his pockets.
"Uh… sorry?" he tried, not really knowing what else to say.
Sasuke looked at him for a long moment. Then, to Naruto's surprise, he shrugged.
"It's fine."
Naruto tilted his head. "Really?"
Sasuke nodded once. He didn't look angry. He didn't look anything.
The girls, on the other hand, were furious.
"Wow, Sasuke-kun is so kind!" one of them swooned. "Even after that monster hurt him!"
"Naruto is so mean! He should be punished!"
"How could he do that to Sasuke-kun?!"
Naruto frowned. What was their problem? It wasn't like Sasuke was dead. He just had a bruised wrist. But they still looked at Naruto like he was some sort of villain, while Sasuke got to be the tragic hero. Humans were weird.
As he walked back to his seat, he thought about Mikoto. She had said Sasuke was a good boy. Had said maybe they could be friends. Naruto didn't really know what friendship was supposed to feel like, but maybe he should try.
When class ended, he didn't hesitate. He walked straight to Sasuke, stopping in front of his desk. The other boy looked up at him, raising an eyebrow.
"Hey," Naruto said. "Wanna be friends?"
A few nearby students gasped like he had just said something insane. Sasuke blinked, clearly caught off guard. Then his expression returned to its usual neutrality.
"No."
Naruto frowned. That was disappointing. He had thought Mikoto knew what she was talking about.
But then, after a moment, Sasuke tilted his head slightly and added, "Not yet."
Naruto stared.
Not yet?
That… wasn't a no.
He nodded . "Okay. Dattebane"
And with that, he walked off, feeling oddly satisfied.
—ToT—
Math had never been Naruto's favorite subject. Or rather, he never really got the chance to learn it properly. Most of the time, he just got tricked. By Mizuki, by the numbers, by the weird rules humans made for everything. But today was different. He had prepared.
He had spent all night working on division. He had stolen some math books from the library—well, borrowed them, since he had every intention of returning them once he was done—and memorized every rule, every trick. He had practiced on the back of old grocery receipts and wooden planks outside his apartment. He had even solved problems in his head as he walked to the Academy.
So, when Mizuki called him to the board, he went up with confidence. The chalk felt smooth between his fingers as he stared at the numbers.
99÷3.
Easy.
He wrote: 33.
The classroom was silent for a second.
Mizuki frowned.
That was right, wasn't it? Naruto felt something inside him straighten, like he had finally done something the way it was supposed to be done.
"Good," Mizuki said slowly, as if the word tasted bitter in his mouth. He wasn't pleased. Naruto could tell.
Then Mizuki turned back to the board and wrote another problem.
38.9÷2.
Naruto blinked.
Wait. That was new.
He didn't know division with decimal points. He had only practiced with whole numbers. The books he read had barely touched on this. He stared at the numbers, trying to break them apart in his head.
38 divided by 2? That was easy. 19. But the .9? What was he supposed to do with that?
The room was quiet. Everyone was watching.
Mizuki's lips twitched.
Naruto glanced at Iruka. The man had his arms crossed, a frown on his face, but he wasn't saying anything.
This was a trick, wasn't it?
He could feel it, even if he didn't understand it.
"Naruto, answer?" Mizuki prompted.
Naruto hesitated.
Mizuki gave him a long look, then sighed dramatically. "Go outside the class and stand in the hall."
Naruto's hands clenched into fists.
He had been tricked. Again.
The classroom erupted into laughter as he walked out, shutting the door behind him. He leaned against the wooden frame, staring at the floor.
He had been prepared. He had done everything right. And still, it wasn't enough.
The hall was quiet. He could hear the muffled voices inside, the class moving on without him. He hated this. Not just because it was unfair, but because he didn't understand why it kept happening.
Was it because he was stupid?
No. No, that wasn't it. He knew he wasn't dumb. He understood things—things other people didn't. He could remember a hundred different ways to hunt, how to move through trees without making a sound, how to smell rain before it came. He knew how to snap a man's spine like a chimpanzee, how to run like a cheetah, how to see in the dark like an owl. He knew so many things.
But the rules humans made were different. They were strange. And sometimes, no matter how much he learned, it felt like they just changed the rules whenever they wanted.
He glanced down at his hands. They were small. Human.
A million lives, and he had never struggled like this before.
The door opened suddenly, and Iruka stepped out. Naruto straightened.
Iruka didn't look angry. He sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. "You know, you could've asked for help."
Naruto shrugged. "Wouldn't have mattered."
Iruka frowned. "What do you mean?"
Naruto stared at the ground. He didn't have the words to explain.
Iruka sighed again, crouching slightly so they were at eye level. "Listen, Naruto. Mizuki… isn't always fair."
Naruto snorted. That was an understatement.
"But," Iruka continued, "you're not wrong for struggling with a new problem. That wasn't a basic question. It was meant to be difficult."
Naruto squinted at him. "Then why did he give it to me?"
Iruka hesitated.
Naruto knew why. But he wanted to hear Iruka say it.
"Because he wanted you to fail," Iruka finally admitted. "He wanted to make you look bad in front of everyone."
Naruto felt something tighten in his chest. He looked away.
"But that doesn't mean you actually failed," Iruka added. "It just means you were put in an unfair position."
That… didn't make him feel any better.
"You still did well on the first problem," Iruka pointed out. "You got it right. And next time, you'll know how to do the harder ones, won't you?"
Naruto nodded slowly.
"Good," Iruka said. "Now, come back inside. You shouldn't be standing out here just because Mizuki wants to humiliate you."
Naruto hesitated for a moment before following Iruka back in. The laughter died down as they entered, Mizuki's face twitching slightly.
Naruto didn't sit down. Instead, he walked right up to the board and picked up the chalk.
Mizuki raised an eyebrow. "What are you doing?"
"Finishing the problem," Naruto said.
A few students snickered.
Naruto ignored them, staring at the numbers. He didn't know how to solve it properly, but he could figure it out. He broke it down in his head. 38 divided by 2 was 19. That part was easy.
But the .9…
He frowned, thinking hard.
He knew from last night's reading that decimal points meant fractions. Something about tenths? If he divided 9 by 2, that was… 4.5, right?
He took a breath and wrote: 19.4.5.
Mizuki's eye twitched.
Naruto looked at Iruka. The man blinked at the board, then at Naruto, then back at the board.
A slow smile tugged at his lips.
"Almost," Iruka said. "You're very close."
Naruto tilted his head. "What's the real answer?"
Iruka took the chalk and wrote: 19.45
Naruto stared.
He had been right.
Well, almost. But that was still better than nothing.
Mizuki was scowling. The students were watching, some of them confused, some of them surprised. Even Sasuke looked vaguely impressed.
Naruto nodded.
Maybe humans had stupid rules. Maybe they changed them whenever they wanted.
But Naruto was learning them.
And next time, Mizuki wouldn't be able to trick him at all.
Notes:
Next Chapter: Graduation
Chapter 11: Graduation
Chapter Text
Graduation
Months passed in a slow, dragging haze. Seasons changed, the sun rose and fell, and Naruto remained at the bottom of the class. No matter how hard tried, no matter how much he studied, Mizuki always found a way to sabotage him. His test scores were altered, his assignments were marked unfairly, and when he got something right, Mizuki simply moved the goalposts. It became routine. Expected. Naruto stopped reacting after a while. Stopped fighting it. He had learned something important—humans were strange creatures, and the ones in power could bend the rules however they wanted.
But that was fine. The Academy didn't define him. He had other ways to grow.
He still went to the Forest of Death, slipping past the guards, vanishing into the wilderness like a shadow. Out there, he could breathe. He could run and jump and hunt and play, letting his body move in ways it wasn't supposed to. He trained his abilities in secret, pushing them further, testing their limits. He learned how to track, how to climb, how to move faster than human eyes could follow. He learned how to listen—not just with his ears, but with every part of himself, the way prey listened for predators, the way wolves listened to the wind.
Another year passed.
They were all eight years old now.
One day, Naruto sat on the street, idly petting a stray cat. The cat purred against his hand, warm and soft, rubbing its face into his palm. Naruto liked cats. They reminded him of something distant, something he couldn't quite name—memories of being small and quick, of chasing things through the dark, of curling up in high places where no one could reach.
Then, a shadow. Footsteps. Someone stood in front of him.
Naruto looked up. "Weasel."
Itachi smiled, the way he always did. A quiet smile, careful and measured. "It's Itachi, Naruto-kun."
Naruto tilted his head. "Itachi."
Itachi crouched slightly, watching the cat in Naruto's hands. "I see you've found another kitten."
Naruto continued petting the cat. He didn't say anything.
"You know, Naruto, Sasuke often talks about you," Itachi said after a moment. "He says you're a good student, but the Academy teachers sabotage you."
Naruto didn't answer immediately. His fingers ran through the cat's fur, feeling the warmth beneath his palm. "I manage."
Itachi studied him. His dark eyes were calm, unreadable. "You see, Naruto-kun. I'm going on a long mission. Can you promise me something?"
Naruto glanced up. "Why?"
Itachi didn't answer right away. "It will be a long time before I return. And it's because I know you are a good person."
Naruto thought about that for a moment. A good person. He wasn't sure what that meant. He had killed a man once. But animals killed all the time, and they weren't evil.
Still, he nodded. "Ok."
"Be a good friend to Sasuke," Itachi said softly. "And… be there for him."
Naruto thought about Sasuke. Thought about the way he had refused to be friends, but hadn't completely shut the door on it either. Not yet.
"Ok. Dattebane."
Itachi ruffled his hair. Naruto scowled, shaking him off, but Itachi only chuckled. "You should smile more often, Naruto-kun." He stood up. "Now, farewell."
Naruto watched him walk away.
That was the last time he ever saw Weasel.
Because the next day, the air was thick with blood.
The village whispered in hushed, frantic voices. Streets that were normally filled with laughter and chatter were eerily silent. The Uchiha Compound, once a bustling district, was locked down, its gates closed, its pathways stained red.
Itachi Uchiha had slaughtered his own clan.
Killed them all.
His parents. His relatives. His friends.
Everyone, except for one person.
Sasuke.
The lone survivor.
Naruto stood outside the compound, staring at the ANBU stationed at the entrance. He could smell it. Blood. So much of it. It clung to the air, thick and coppery, seeping into the ground, into the walls. He didn't need to see inside to know what it looked like.
Sasuke hadn't come to class that day.
Or the next.
When he finally did, he was different.
He was quiet before, but now he was silent. He didn't talk to anyone, didn't acknowledge anyone. He sat alone. Ate alone. Trained alone. There was something hollow in his eyes, something dark and bottomless, like a wound that couldn't close.
Naruto didn't try to talk to him.
What could he say?
He didn't know what it was like to have a family, but he knew what it was like to be alone.
So he just… stayed nearby. Close enough to be there, but not close enough to intrude.
Weeks passed.
The village moved on, as villages always did.
Sasuke didn't.
One evening, Naruto found him in the training grounds, standing in front of a battered log. His hands were clenched into fists, his body trembling. The sun was setting, painting the sky in deep oranges and purples.
Naruto didn't say anything.
Sasuke punched the log. Again. And again. His knuckles were raw, split open, blood smearing against the wood. His breath came in ragged gasps.
Naruto sat down on a nearby rock, watching.
Sasuke didn't acknowledge him.
For a long time, there was only the sound of fists hitting wood, over and over.
Then, finally, Sasuke stopped. He stood there, panting, shoulders heaving. His hands shook at his sides.
Naruto spoke.
"It wasn't your fault."
Sasuke flinched.
Naruto didn't elaborate. He didn't need to.
Sasuke turned slightly, his eyes dark and unreadable. "Go away."
Naruto didn't move.
Sasuke clenched his fists. "I said, go away."
Naruto tilted his head. "Not yet."
Sasuke stared at him.
Naruto met his gaze, unblinking.
Sasuke exhaled sharply, turning away. He sat down heavily on the ground, arms resting on his knees. His face was shadowed, the last light of the sun slipping behind the trees.
They sat in silence.
Naruto didn't speak again.
But he didn't leave, either.
—ToT—
Years slipped by like water through fingers, silent and inevitable. Time didn't wait, didn't care. The world moved forward, the village kept turning, but Sasuke… Sasuke never came back from that night.
Before, he had been distant, but now he was something else entirely. Cold. Hollow. Like a blade sharpened too thin, cutting without meaning to. He didn't talk much, didn't engage. Every interaction was short, clipped, functional. There was no room for warmth. He trained harder than anyone, took every lesson, every spar, every test as a challenge, a fight he had to win. Not for glory. Not for praise. Just because. Because losing wasn't an option. Because weakness wasn't allowed. Because there was something in him that refused to rest.
He had no friends.
Naruto didn't either.
Not that he really cared. It wasn't anything new. No one in their class wanted to be around him. He was too weird, too quiet, too unpredictable. If he wasn't being scolded by the teachers, he was ignored. If he wasn't ignored, he was whispered about. He was creepy. Strange. Unnerving. He sat alone at lunch, worked alone during class. That was fine. He didn't need them. He had always been alone. He was used to it.
He still had the Forest of Death.
He still had himself.
He still had his past lives, their echoes in his skin, their instincts in his bones.
So he trained.
He honed himself in ways no one else could understand. His body adapted, shifted, changed in ways that weren't visible but were undeniably there. His grip became stronger, his balance perfect. His senses expanded beyond human limits. He moved like no one else, ran like the wind, saw in the dark like an owl, heard like a wolf. He didn't need jutsu. He didn't need tricks. He had something else. Something deeper. Something older.
The Academy felt smaller now. Constricting. A cage made of rules and expectations he didn't care about.
Graduation was coming soon.
Finally.
—ToT—
The space around him rippled like disturbed water, shifting between red and black. The scent of damp stone, thick iron, and something deeper—something old—filled his senses. It was cold here, colder than it should be, and yet the air was thick, almost suffocating. A massive cage loomed before him, stretching higher than any building he had ever seen. The bars, thick as tree trunks, pulsed with an eerie glow, humming with power. And behind them…
The Fox.
A being of raw hatred, coiled muscle, and seething malice.
It moved like a storm given flesh, tails flicking lazily, each one a force of destruction on its own. Its fur bristled, thick and wild, and its eyes—massive, burning—locked onto him like he was prey. Then it lunged.
Claws swiped, teeth snapped, the ground shook with its movements—but the bars held. The barrier did not waver. Naruto did not move.
The Kyuubi sneered, stepping back, tails lashing behind it. "You don't flinch, brat. Are you not afraid?"
Naruto tilted his head, expression unreadable. "Why would I be afraid?"
The Fox narrowed its eyes.
"You are caged," Naruto continued, voice quiet, calm. "You cannot harm me."
The beast snarled, fangs bared. "Tch. You're an arrogant little pest, aren't you?"
Naruto did not answer. His gaze never wavered, sharp and unwavering as he studied the creature before him.
Then, finally, he spoke. "Why did you kill my parents?"
A slow silence settled.
Then laughter—deep, guttural, filled with something dark and heavy. It rolled through the chamber, vibrating through the very air.
"Why?" the Kyuubi mused, voice thick with cruel amusement. "Because I hated them, of course."
Naruto watched. He didn't react. Didn't blink.
"I despised your father. I despised your mother. Their arrogance, their chains, their wretched existence. They thought they could control me. Tame me." The beast snarled, voice dripping with venom. "I am the Kyuubi no Kitsune! The strongest of the Tailed Beasts! I bow to no one! And so… I killed them."
The words hung in the air, heavy and absolute.
Naruto's expression did not change. He only blinked once. Slowly. Then, as if considering something, he asked, "So… you killed them because you liked it?"
Silence.
Then the Kyuubi grinned.
"Liked it? No, you misunderstand, brat. I loved it." It leaned forward, a cruel glint in its eyes. "I loved the feeling of my claws piercing their flesh. I loved the scent of their blood in the air. I loved watching their faces contort in pain as their lives drained away. It was delicious."
Naruto listened. His face remained blank.
"You are evil, then?" he asked, tone as calm as if he were discussing the weather.
The Kyuubi barked a laugh. "Evil? No, foolish child. I am the devil!" It grinned, sharp and terrible, its laughter echoing off the walls like distant thunder. "I am hate! I am destruction! I am—"
"I see," Naruto interrupted.
The Fox paused.
Naruto nodded once. "Well then. Farewell."
And with that, he was gone.
—ToT—
The final exam was surprisingly difficult. Not in the way Naruto had expected—he knew the written test would be annoying, but this? This was just mean.
One of the math questions stood out in particular:
"A shinobi squad is being pursued by enemy forces at a speed of 15 meters per second. The squad must reach a safe zone 3 kilometers away before reinforcements arrive in 4 minutes. If each shinobi in the squad has a base speed of 12 meters per second but can boost their speed by 30% with chakra enhancement, will they make it in time? If not, by how many meters will they fall short?"
Naruto stared at it. Blinked. Thought about just writing "Use Body Flicker and pray." But no, that would just get him another glare from Iruka. He tapped the pencil against his desk. Maybe if he just wrote the bare minimum that made it look like he understood… Yeah. That was the plan.
He scribbled some numbers down, made it look like he actually tried, and moved on.
The kunai throwing test was easy. That was muscle memory by now. Ropes and wire? No problem. A shinobi had to be good at setting traps, and Naruto had long since learned to work with whatever was available.
Then came the sparring test.
His opponent? Sasuke Uchiha.
The whole class paid attention now. Naruto had drawn with him once before, but that had been years ago. This was different. They were both stronger now.
The match started, and Sasuke moved like lightning, fast and precise. Naruto dodged, countered, but never fully committed. He wasn't here to destroy Sasuke; he was here to pass. Sasuke, however, wasn't holding back. His hits were sharper, his movements carrying more frustration. Naruto had expected that. Sasuke had changed after the massacre, and every fight, every test, every moment was another chance for him to prove himself.
The match ended in a draw. Naruto could have won if he used his abilities, but he didn't. No need to show everything. Sasuke looked irritated. Naruto didn't care.
Finally, it was time for the viva—the final part of the exam. One by one, students walked into the room and walked out with their Konoha headbands. Naruto watched, waiting for his turn.
Then—
"Uzumaki Naruto."
He stood up, stretched his arms, and walked in.
Inside, Iruka and Mizuki sat at the desk, clipboards in front of them.
"Are you nervous, Naruto?" Iruka asked, his tone lighter than usual.
Naruto shook his head. "Not really."
Iruka hummed, then nodded. "Alright, let's begin. First, Body Flicker."
Easy. Naruto disappeared in a blur and reappeared on the other side of the room. Iruka nodded in approval.
"Henge."
Naruto transformed into the Hokage, then back to himself.
Iruka smiled. "Well done."
However, before they could move on, Mizuki leaned forward slightly, eyes sharp.
"Perform a Clone Jutsu."
Naruto's stomach dropped.
That… That was a problem.
He swallowed, hands forming the seal. Chakra surged, unsteady, unwilling. He focused, pushed, tried to mold it properly.
A puff of smoke.
And there it was. A single, half-dead clone on the floor. Pale, twitching, pathetic.
Silence.
Mizuki made a note. Iruka sighed, rubbing his forehead.
"Naruto…"
Failed.
The rest of the night was… eventful.
Mizuki approached Naruto after his failure, his voice lower than usual, laced with something that made Naruto's nose wrinkle. He smelled off—like sweat and something bitter underneath, something like metal but not quite blood. Malice.
Still, Naruto listened. Mizuki spoke of an opportunity, a secret test, a way to pass and earn his headband. All he had to do was steal a scroll from the Hokage's office.
Naruto could tell it was a lie. But he didn't say no.
Breaking into the Hokage's office wasn't the hardest thing in the world. He'd snuck around the village plenty of times before, and getting past the old man's security was nothing compared to dodging shopkeepers with brooms. He slipped in, took the scroll, and left without anyone noticing. Simple.
Now, he waited in the forest, perched on a tree branch, the heavy scroll lying beside him. He had come too early. That was fine.
He drummed his fingers against the bark, then glanced down at the scroll. He could smell the ink, old paper, something musty. The forbidden scroll. Why was it forbidden? He untied it, unrolled it, and skimmed through the first technique.
Multi Shadow Clone Jutsu.
He tilted his head. Shadow Clones were normally inefficient, a waste of chakra for most shinobi. But this one—this one looked different. His eyes scanned the technique, and within minutes, he understood.
He closed his eyes, memorized the flow of chakra, and then—
Iruka's voice snapped through the quiet.
"Naruto! What have you done?!"
Naruto blinked, looking down to see Iruka staring at him with something between disbelief and anger. He could smell something else, too—concern? Panic?
Before he could answer, another voice slithered through the air.
"Ah, Iruka-sensei, you're early," Mizuki stepped into the clearing, his smile too wide, too sharp.
Iruka turned, confusion darkening his expression. "Mizuki? What's going on?"
Mizuki chuckled. "It's a special test, right?"
Iruka froze, his breath catching. His eyes flickered from Mizuki to Naruto, to the scroll in his hands. Naruto saw the moment the realization hit him.
It was too late.
Mizuki moved fast, faster than Naruto expected. A blur of silver, a spinning weapon flying straight toward Iruka. Naruto barely had time to react before Iruka shoved him out of the way, taking the kunai to his shoulder instead.
Blood splattered onto the ground.
Naruto landed on his feet, eyes darting between the two men. Mizuki was laughing. Iruka was grimacing.
"You know, Naruto," Mizuki said, voice smooth like oil, "there's something the village never told you. Something Iruka never told you."
Naruto stayed silent.
"You're not just some orphan. You're not just some random brat. You're the Nine-Tailed Fox that destroyed this village twelve years ago."
Iruka inhaled sharply. "Mizuki—!"
"You killed Iruka's parents, you killed so many people, and they all hate you for it. You think anyone actually sees you as human?" Mizuki's grin stretched wider, his eyes gleaming. "Iruka too. He's been pretending this whole time, but deep down, he must hate you."
Naruto waited.
Watched.
Studied.
Iruka's scent shifted. The blood, the pain, the sweat, but nothing sharp, nothing acrid, nothing that meant hatred.
Iruka, clutching his wounded shoulder, looked up at Naruto, his expression torn but steady.
"You're not the Nine-Tails," Iruka said, voice firm despite the pain. "You're a citizen of the Hidden Leaf. A member of this village."
Naruto tilted his head. "I am its jailor," he murmured.
"Not a monster," Iruka insisted.
Naruto stared. He had expected… something else. Humans loved revenge. But Iruka wasn't doing what a human should be doing.
Strange.
Mizuki growled. "Don't listen to him, Naruto! You think these people will ever accept you? They're just using you until they don't need you anymore. You're better off dead!"
He moved, another kunai already drawn.
Iruka yelled for Naruto to run.
Naruto did not run.
He crossed his fingers.
"Multi Shadow Clone Jutsu."
The world shifted.
A deafening boom echoed as the clearing flooded with copies of him, bodies appearing in a blink, filling every space. Dozens. Hundreds. They stood, identical, silent, watching Mizuki with blank, sapphire eyes.
"Dattebane," they muttered in unison.
Mizuki's breath hitched. His eyes darted around wildly, his kunai shaking slightly in his grip.
Naruto blinked. Ah. He's scared.
The clones moved.
A blur of fists and feet and impact. A storm of bodies overwhelming a single target.
The sounds of Mizuki's screams were swallowed by the sheer number of them.
It didn't take long.
When it was over, the clones popped out of existence, one by one, until only the original remained.
Mizuki was crumpled on the ground, battered, broken, and barely conscious.
Iruka, still kneeling, looked at Naruto with something unreadable in his eyes.
Finally, he exhaled.
"Come here," he said.
Naruto hesitated but stepped forward.
Iruka reached up, his fingers brushing against Naruto's forehead, and then—
A headband.
He tied it in place, the metal cool against Naruto's skin.
"Congratulations on your graduation, Naruto."
—ToT—
Oddly, Iruka treated Naruto to ramen that night.
Naruto didn't question it. Free food was free food. He sat at the counter, feet kicking idly against the stool, inhaling the scent of rich broth and fresh noodles. The steam curled into the air as Teuchi slid the first bowl toward him, and Naruto dug in without hesitation.
Across from him, Iruka sat stiffly, his chopsticks in hand but barely touching his food. His shoulder was bandaged now, but Naruto could still smell the faint traces of blood beneath the scent of ramen.
Ayame leaned on the counter, talking to Iruka in a different tone than usual, her voice softer, almost playful.
Iruka's reaction was... strange. His pulse picked up, face turning red, eyes darting away awkwardly.
Naruto blinked. Why was he reacting like that? His scent changed, too—something warm, flustered. His heart was beating faster than usual.
Ah. Mating call. Just like animals.
Naruto swallowed a mouthful of noodles. "Are you going to mate, Iruka-sensei? Ayame-nee-chan?"
Iruka choked so violently that he nearly flipped the stool over, coughing into his sleeve. Ayame went beet red, her hands flying up to wave frantically. Teuchi burst out laughing from the kitchen, his deep chuckles shaking the air.
"Naruto!" Iruka wheezed.
Naruto shrugged, stuffing more noodles into his mouth. "What?"
Ayame groaned, covering her face. "You don't just ask people that, Naruto!"
"Why not? It's normal," he said around a mouthful of broth. "Animals do it all the time."
Iruka pressed his fingers against his temple. "Humans are not animals."
Naruto stared at him. Then at Ayame. Then back at his ramen. "Hmm." He slurped up another mouthful, piling up empty bowls as quickly as Teuchi could refill them.
Iruka sighed but let it go. After a moment, he rested his elbow on the counter, looking at Naruto thoughtfully.
"So, Naruto," he said, "what's your dream?"
Naruto paused mid-bite.
A dream?
He'd never really thought about it before. He chewed slowly, letting the question settle in his mind.
Did he have a dream?
He wanted to survive. That was the whole reason he became a shinobi in the first place. To survive in a village that hated him. To stay strong enough that no one could ever hurt him. But a dream?
His fingers curled around his chopsticks.
The villagers treated him like a shadow, a ghost that haunted the streets. They looked through him, past him, like he wasn't there. Even when they sneered, even when they whispered, it was like they were talking about something distant, something unreal.
"I..." He hesitated. The words felt strange in his mouth. "I want people to see me. Dattebane."
Iruka nodded, considering. "You want to be famous?"
Famous?
Naruto frowned. Like what? A writer? A playwright? A painter? But he was a shinobi. Shinobi didn't write books or paint pictures.
"The only way a ninja becomes famous," Iruka continued, "is by becoming a famous ninja."
Naruto tilted his head. "Are you a famous ninja, sensei?"
"Uh... um." Iruka coughed into his fist. "No. But that's my point! The most well-known ninja in the village is its Kage. For Konoha, that's the Hokage."
Naruto thought about that.
Hashirama Senju was Hokage. People remembered him.
Tobirama Senju was Hokage. People still talked about him.
Hiruzen, the old man, was Hokage. He was famous.
His father... His father was Hokage. The whole village spoke of the Fourth in reverence, in awe.
Naruto clenched his chopsticks.
"Then I'll become the next Hokage."
Iruka blinked. Then he smiled, ruffling Naruto's red hair. "I'm sure you'll be a great one. Popular too."
Naruto didn't pull away. Didn't move.
Iruka's hand was warm.
And for the first time, Naruto thought maybe—he could believe it.
TBC
Chapter 12: Team Selections
Chapter Text
Team Selection
Naruto sat beside Kiba, arms crossed, his foot tapping idly against the floor as Iruka spoke at the front of the class. The room smelled of old wood, sweat, and ink—familiar, comforting in a strange way. Iruka was talking about how much he'd enjoyed teaching them, how they'd all grown over the years. Something about how they were entering a new stage of their lives. Naruto half-listened, but his mind drifted.
Four years at the Academy. He'd spent most of it as the dead last. Not because he didn't try—he did. But Mizuki had done everything in his power to make sure Naruto failed. Naruto wasn't stupid. He noticed the way Mizuki's tests always had something extra thrown in for him, how he was always singled out, how his kunai seemed to land just outside the target when he knew his aim was good. But in the end, it hadn't mattered. He was here now.
Iruka started reading off the teams.
"Team One..."
Naruto leaned back, only half-paying attention. He wasn't sure what to expect. He didn't really care who he got as long as they weren't annoying. Maybe Choji. Or Shino. They weren't too bad.
"Team Seven: Sasuke Uchiha, Sakura Haruno, and Naruto Uzumaki under Jounin Kakashi Hatake."
Naruto blinked.
Sakura let out a high-pitched squeal and fist-pumped the air. Ino slumped in disappointment. Sasuke was—unsurprisingly—indifferent, arms crossed, not even reacting.
Naruto tilted his head. So he was going to be on a team with the broody Uchiha and the pink-haired fangirl? And his sensei would be Inu—no, Kakashi. The guy he hadn't seen in years, the one who read that book and had a habit of appearing and disappearing like a ghost.
This would be... something.
Iruka wrapped up the announcements, thanking them all and wishing them good luck. One by one, sensei after sensei arrived, collecting their new teams. Some were excited, some were nervous, some looked like they were already regretting their lives.
Team 7 waited.
And waited.
The room emptied out. Other teams were long gone, off to meet their sensei and start their new lives as genin.
Naruto leaned back in his chair, staring at the ceiling. He wasn't in a rush. This was normal. Inu had always been late. He remembered that much.
Sakura huffed loudly. "Why is he so late?"
"Maybe he had an important mission," Naruto offered absently, picking at a loose thread on his sleeve.
"Maybe he's just lazy," Sasuke muttered, eyes closed, arms still crossed.
Naruto picked up a beetle crawling across the desk, inspecting it. Its tiny legs wiggled in protest as it tried to escape his grip. He watched it struggle.
The minutes dragged on.
An hour.
Two hours.
Sakura groaned, slumping over the desk dramatically. Sasuke was still motionless, like a statue. Naruto let the beetle go.
Three hours later, the door finally creaked open.
"Yo."
Sakura practically exploded. "You're late!"
Sasuke shot the man a sharp glare.
Naruto looked him over once before shrugging and going back to watching the beetle crawl away.
Kakashi stood there, hands in his pockets, relaxed, his hitai-ate slanted over one eye, orange book suspiciously absent. His mask covered most of his face, but his visible eye curved up slightly in an amused expression.
"My first impression... you're boring," he said lazily. "Meet me on the rooftop in ten seconds."
Naruto stood up without a word, stepped onto the window frame, and jumped out.
Sakura let out a horrified shriek. "NARUTO!"
He ignored her. The wind rushed past him as he fell. He twisted midair, grabbing onto one of the pipes running along the building. His fingers tightened around the metal as he swung himself up, pushing off the wall with his foot, propelling himself higher. His hands caught the ledge, and he pulled himself up, landing smoothly on the rooftop.
Eight seconds.
Kakashi was already there, watching him with an unreadable expression.
His visible eye curved again. A slow, amused eye-smile.
Kakashi leaned against the railing, eyeing them with that same lazy indifference, hands still stuffed in his pockets. "Alright, introductions. Likes, dislikes, dreams for the future. You go first," he said, nodding toward Sakura.
Sakura straightened up immediately. "Why me first? You're the sensei! Shouldn't you go first?"
Kakashi hummed. "Fair enough. My name is Kakashi Hatake. I have no interest in telling you my likes or dislikes. Dreams for the future? Hmm… I have a few hobbies."
Naruto stared. That was... absolutely nothing. The only useful thing there was his name, which they already knew. Sakura huffed in frustration. Sasuke just stared at him like he was trying to burn a hole through his mask.
Sakura flipped her hair and went next. "Ahem. My name is Sakura Haruno! My likes are—" she glanced at Sasuke and blushed, "—and my dislikes are certain people! My dream for the future is—" she trailed off, giggling to herself.
Naruto sighed.
Sasuke went next, voice as flat as ever. "My name is Sasuke Uchiha. I have few likes, many dislikes. My dream… no, my goal is to kill a certain man."
Naruto didn't even have to guess who that was.
Kakashi nodded slowly. "Alright. That just leaves you."
Naruto leaned back on his hands, thinking for a second before speaking. "I'm Naruto Uzumaki. I like animals and the forest. Eating ramen. I like painting. I…" he paused, "…want to become the Hokage. Dattebane."
Kakashi tilted his head slightly. "Interesting bunch." His tone was unreadable.
Naruto thought they were done, but Kakashi straightened, his entire demeanor shifting. His casual slouch vanished, and the air around him grew heavier.
"Alright, let's get something clear," he said, voice smooth and easy, but with an edge now. "You aren't ninja yet."
Sakura blinked. "What?"
Sasuke frowned.
Naruto remained still.
Kakashi continued, "The real test begins tomorrow. The Academy only determines who can become a genin. Whether or not you actually do is up to your assigned Jounin. If I decide you're not fit to be shinobi, you'll be sent back to the Academy. Or, in most cases, sent home entirely. The failure rate? Roughly sixty-six percent. Two out of three genin teams don't make it."
Sakura's mouth opened and closed. Sasuke's fingers twitched slightly. Naruto just tilted his head.
"You'll meet me tomorrow at Training Ground Seven at five AM for your final test," Kakashi said, then casually added, "Oh, and don't eat breakfast. Or dinner, actually. You might throw up."
With that, he vanished.
There was a long silence.
Sakura groaned. "What kind of test is this?"
Sasuke said nothing.
Naruto stood up, stretching. "I'm getting ramen. You guys coming?"
Sakura made a face. "No way. Too many calories."
Sasuke just shook his head.
Naruto shrugged. "Your loss."
And with that, he headed for Ichiraku's.
—ToT—
No ramen today. The stand was closed, a simple sign hanging where the usual warm lights should have been. Gone to a wedding, be back in two days, it read in Teuchi's neat handwriting. Naruto exhaled slowly. Just his luck. He'd been looking forward to a meal all day, and now he had to find something else.
As he turned away, a small voice caught his attention.
"Food, please?"
Naruto paused. Across the street, huddled against the wall of an alley, were a handful of kids. No older than four, dressed in rags, eyes hollow with hunger. Their tiny hands reached out to passing pedestrians, but everyone ignored them, too caught up in their own world to spare a glance.
Naruto knew this scene. He had lived this scene.
A memory stirred. A past life. A body covered in brown fur, nimble claws scraping at dirt in desperation. Taki, during the famine. No food, no mercy, just hunger. Until he was finally caught—killed by children even more desperate than he was. A tiny squirrel, reduced to nothing but a meal.
The kids swarmed him as soon as they noticed him watching. Small hands tugged at his sleeves, pleading, desperate.
"Please, big brother, just a little food?"
"Anything, just a little bit?"
"Even a single coin, please!"
Naruto reached into his pocket, feeling the familiar shape of a few crumpled bills. He had just enough for himself. 500 ryō. Enough to buy something small to last him until tomorrow. But if he gave it away, he'd be starving too.
His stomach twisted, but not from hunger. He met their eyes—big, round, filled with the kind of hope that had no reason to exist. And Naruto made his decision.
"Come with me," he said.
The kids blinked, startled.
"You're joking, right?" one of them whispered.
He wasn't.
He led them through the village, past the food stalls that would never serve them, past the streets where they weren't welcome, and straight into Akimichi BBQ. The rich scent of sizzling meat filled the air, making Naruto's stomach ache, but he ignored it.
The hostess looked up as he entered, eyebrows raising at the group of ragged kids behind him.
"Table for…?"
"Four," Naruto said.
She hesitated, but she knew who he was, and more importantly, she knew better than to turn down a paying customer. A few minutes later, they were seated in a booth, and Naruto ordered three plates of mutton-roti.
The kids sat stiffly, as if they expected to be thrown out any second. When the food arrived, they hesitated for only a moment before digging in, stuffing their faces with shaking hands.
Naruto watched quietly, stomach growling. He could almost taste the food just by looking at it, but he didn't reach for any of it. He had enough to feed them. Not himself.
The warmth of the restaurant contrasted sharply with the cold glares from a few of the wealthier patrons. Naruto ignored them.
Across the room, he noticed Team 10—Shikamaru, Ino, and Choji—sitting with their sensei, the big bearded man, Asuma. They were eating large dishes, chatting lazily, but every now and then, one of them would glance at Naruto and the kids.
He didn't bother looking back.
The kids finished quickly, wiping their faces with their sleeves, looking both satisfied and a little embarrassed. One of them hesitated before turning to Naruto.
"Thank you."
The others nodded eagerly, their voices overlapping. "Thank you, big brother!"
Naruto just stood up and paid the bill. "Go home."
They ran off, still giggling, voices filled with more life than they had when he found them.
The second they were gone, his stomach twisted painfully, and he winced.
Guess he was starving today.
—ToT—
Naruto dipped his brush into the ink, watching as the black liquid bled into the bristles. The room was quiet except for the soft scratching of the brush against the paper. His hands moved instinctively, tracing out lines that formed the image in his mind. It wasn't something he had seen firsthand, not something he could remember with certainty, but somehow… he knew.
His mother lay in a cave's bed, cradling him in her arms. Her red hair cascaded around her like a blanket, shielding him from the world. She was smiling, exhausted but happy. Beside her, his father sat, looking at both of them with an expression Naruto had never seen on anyone's face before—pride. Love. A quiet, unshakable joy.
The brushstrokes softened as he worked on their features. He had his mother's eyes. Her hair too, though his was spikier. His nose, though… that belonged to his dad. And his ears.
Naruto stared at the painting for a long time once it was done.
He had never met them, not truly. And yet, he had their faces burned into his mind as if he had seen them a thousand times before. Maybe he had, in another life. Or maybe… something deep inside him refused to let him forget.
With slow, careful hands, he set the painting under the window to dry. Dawn was already creeping in, light stretching thin over the rooftops. Time to go.
He pulled on his white jacket, adjusting the collar as he slipped into his blue pants. His fingers worked quickly, securing his shinobi sandals before moving to the small pouch on his waist. He checked his supplies—kunai, shuriken, wire. Enough for whatever Inu had planned.
He stepped outside, the morning air crisp and biting against his skin.
Training Ground 7 awaited.
—ToT—
TBC
Chapter 13: Team Seven
Chapter Text
Team Seven
Naruto had expected to be the first one there, but to his surprise, Sakura was already sitting on a rock, rubbing her eyes and barely staying awake. The morning air was chilly, and the training ground was still covered in soft shadows from the trees. She yawned, arms wrapped around herself, blinking slowly like a cat who had been forced out of bed too early.
He walked past her without a word and sat against a tree, stretching his legs out in front of him. The grass was damp with morning dew, cool against his fingertips as he absently traced patterns into the dirt.
Then, a soft rustling.
A small brown bunny hopped out of the underbrush, nose twitching. Then another. And another. Within moments, he was surrounded by them. Tiny paws barely made a sound against the earth as they approached him, ears flicking at the morning breeze.
He reached out, fingers running gently over one's back. It barely reacted, just twitched its whiskers at him before settling down comfortably by his side. Another nudged at his knee. Another pawed at his sandal.
Sakura, who had been trying to keep her head up, noticed. Her eyes widened, watching as more rabbits casually made their way over to Naruto like he was some kind of magnet for small, fluffy creatures.
"What the hell?" she muttered, sitting up straighter.
Naruto barely glanced at her, too focused on petting the small white bunny now curled up beside him.
More rustling. More ears flicking.
"Okay, what the hell," she repeated, louder this time, standing up and walking toward him.
Naruto just kept petting the rabbits, one hand running over their soft fur while the others sniffed at his clothes.
Sakura stared, completely baffled.
"How are you doing this?" she finally blurted out, pointing at the absurd scene in front of her.
"Doing what?" Naruto asked, voice calm, as if this was completely normal.
"Petting the bunnies, of course!"
Naruto blinked. "You've never pet a bunny before?"
Sakura crossed her arms. "Of course I have! But they don't just… come to people like this! They always run away!"
Naruto tilted his head. "Maybe you're doing it wrong."
Sakura scoffed. "There's no wrong way to pet a bunny!"
He gestured at the rabbits still gathered around him. "Then why do they run away from you?"
Sakura's mouth opened, then closed. She frowned. "Fine," she huffed. "Show me how, then."
Naruto shifted, moving his hand to demonstrate. "First, don't just grab them. You gotta let them come to you."
Sakura sighed, but sat down next to him, watching as he slowly extended his hand, palm facing down, letting one of the rabbits sniff at it before gently stroking its head.
"See? No sudden moves. No grabbing."
Sakura hesitated, then copied him, reaching out slowly. One of the bunnies twitched its nose at her fingers. Encouraged, she moved closer—
And instantly, the rabbit darted away, vanishing into the bushes.
She groaned.
Naruto shook his head. "Too fast."
Sakura glared at him. "Oh, shut up."
She tried again, this time slowing her movements. One of the bunnies hesitated, watching her with large, round eyes. She barely breathed. Then, after what felt like forever, the rabbit cautiously moved closer, its tiny paws barely making a sound against the ground.
Then, finally, it let her touch it.
Sakura grinned, triumphant.
Naruto just nodded. "Not bad."
She shot him a look. "Not bad? I just did something impossible!"
Naruto shrugged. "It's not impossible. You just needed to stop being hesitant."
Sakura punched his shoulder. Not hard, but not exactly gentle either. "You're so annoying."
The bunny she was petting twitched, then quickly hopped away.
Sakura groaned again. "Damn it!"
Naruto just nodded, reaching out to scratch another bunny behind its ears.
The morning sun rose higher, filtering through the trees, casting long shadows across the training ground. The rabbits, sensing the change in the air, began to slip back into the underbrush, disappearing one by one.
Sakura watched them go, frowning slightly. "I still don't get how you did that."
Naruto just leaned back against the tree, arms resting behind his head. "Not sure. Guess they just like me."
Sakura gave him a long, skeptical look but didn't argue.
Instead, she sat back against the rock she had been on earlier, glancing up at the sky. The day was just beginning, and knowing Kakashi, they'd be waiting a long time.
For now, she decided, she wouldn't question things too much.
Naruto crunched down on his carrot, slow and steady, chewing like he had all the time in the world. He had been a tortoise once, in another life. The kind that lived for centuries, barely moving, barely thinking. He had also been a sloth, hanging upside down in the rainforests of Kawa no Kuni, moving so slowly that moss had grown on his fur. But not even those lives could compare to the sheer, mind-numbing laziness that was Kakashi Hatake.
Five hours late. Five. Hours.
If he had known, he would've taken a nap. Maybe painted something. Maybe found more rabbits. Instead, he had sat here, watching Sakura alternate between muttering angrily under her breath and dozing off. Watching Sasuke stare at nothing, arms crossed, face unreadable as ever. Watching the sun climb higher and higher while his stomach reminded him of last night's missed meal.
And now, finally, finally, Kakashi had arrived.
Sakura was fuming. "You're late!" she snapped, standing up so fast her chair nearly toppled over.
Kakashi just raised a hand in lazy defense. "Mah, mah. I got lost on the road of life."
Naruto bit off another piece of carrot.
Sasuke remained silent, but the slight twitch of his eyebrow showed he was just as annoyed.
Kakashi, completely unfazed, reached into his pocket and pulled out two small, silver bells, letting them dangle from his fingers. "This is your test. Your goal is to take one of these bells from me."
The bells jingled softly, catching the light as they swayed.
"There are only two," Kakashi continued, "which means one of you is going back to the Academy."
Sakura stiffened. Sasuke's hands twitched slightly. Naruto swallowed the last of his carrot, licking stray crumbs off his thumb.
Kakashi set an alarm clock down on a tree stump, twisting the dial. "You have until noon."
One hour, then.
"Your time starts now."
Sasuke vanished.
Sakura was right behind him.
Naruto remained standing there in the clearing, staring blankly at Kakashi. The wind rustled the leaves, the distant chirping of birds filling the silence between them.
Kakashi tilted his head. "Not going to hide?"
Naruto blinked slowly, tilting his head the same way. "Can I have a bell, Inu?"
Kakashi's visible eye twitched. "It's Kakashi-sensei, now."
"Oh." Naruto scratched his cheek. "Can I have a bell, Kakashi-sensei?"
Kakashi sighed. "No, get it yourself."
Naruto hummed in thought. His stomach growled.
"You should've listened to me and skipped breakfast," Kakashi mused.
"Didn't have breakfast to begin with," Naruto replied.
Kakashi blinked. "Huh. Well, that's unfortunate."
Naruto sighed. He could feel Sakura and Sasuke hiding in the trees, their presence sharp and tense.
Alright, then.
He bent his knees slightly, then launched himself forward in a sudden blur of movement. His fingers grazed the bells—
Kakashi was gone.
Naruto landed on the ground lightly, blinking at the now-empty space in front of him.
Oh.
Fast.
He turned his head slightly, catching the faint sound of rustling leaves behind him.
"Good attempt," Kakashi said from a branch above, sounding vaguely amused. "But not good enough."
Naruto rolled his shoulders, stretching his arms behind his head.
Alright, maybe this would be fun after all.
The test had begun.
Sakura hid behind a tree, heart pounding, fingers gripping the bark so tightly her nails dug into it. She had barely gotten away before Kakashi could see her. She had seen how quickly he moved, how effortlessly he had dodged Naruto. This was a jōnin. A real ninja.
She swallowed hard.
I have to be smart about this.
Sasuke would probably try a direct attack. That was his style. She doubted Naruto had any real plan. He had just lunged at Kakashi like it was nothing. Idiot.
She needed to be careful. She needed to wait for the right moment.
Quietly, she peeked out from behind the tree, scanning the clearing for any sign of Kakashi.
Then—
A hand clamped onto her shoulder.
She barely had time to scream before the world flipped upside down.
Leaves and sky spun together, her stomach dropping as she found herself hanging, feet in the air, upside down from a tree branch, tied up in a snare of ninja wire.
Her shriek echoed through the forest.
Somewhere, Naruto remarked. "That was fast."
Sasuke moved through the trees silently, watching everything from above. He had seen Naruto's failed attempt. He had seen Sakura get caught.
Now, it was his turn.
He narrowed his eyes, tracking Kakashi's movements carefully. The jōnin was fast, but not impossible to follow. There were patterns in the way he moved, slight tells in the way his weight shifted before he vanished.
Sasuke adjusted his grip on his kunai.
He could do this.
He would do this.
He wasn't going back to the Academy.
Naruto sat cross-legged on a tree branch, watching the events unfold below with mild interest.
Sakura was hanging from a rope. Sasuke was lurking in the shadows, preparing for his attack.
Kakashi stood in the middle of it all, one hand in his pocket, completely unfazed.
Naruto tilted his head.
Maybe I should actually try.
With a lazy stretch, he hopped down from his branch, landing soundlessly on the forest floor.
Kakashi turned his head slightly, sensing the movement.
Naruto blinked.
Then he vanished.
The real game had just begun.
Naruto tilted his head, watching Kakashi flip another page of his orange book, completely ignoring the fact that two of his students had already been taken out. His posture was relaxed, his grip on the book casual, but Naruto wasn't fooled. Beneath that mask of boredom, Kakashi was coiled like a viper, perfectly aware of every movement around him.
Naruto took a step closer. "Can I fight you for real?"
Kakashi didn't even look up. "Go ahead."
That was all the permission he needed.
Naruto moved.
Like a cheetah, he lunged forward, fast and sharp, hands reaching for the bells with practiced precision. But Kakashi was faster. Before Naruto could even blink, Kakashi had already sidestepped, barely bothering to dodge. It was effortless.
Naruto twisted midair, landing on all fours before launching again, this time like a puma—more force, more muscle, more calculated. His foot barely touched the ground before he was airborne again, coming in at a sharper angle.
Kakashi yawned.
How the hell is he so fast?
It was strange. He had lived many lives, been many things—birds, deer, rabbits, big cats. He had felt the raw speed of a cheetah, the explosive power of a lion, the patient strike of a viper. He had run before, faster than humans should be able to see. Yet time and time again, shinobi had killed him like he was nothing. Was this why?
Because no matter how fast he was, no matter how strong, humans—true shinobi—were simply beyond him?
Naruto frowned.
Fine, then.
He adjusted his approach. Instead of speed, he hopped lightly, moving unpredictably—rabbit. Then, suddenly, a powerful kick—kangaroo. His legs were fast, stronger than they looked, and they had knocked out grown men before. But—
Kakashi was gone.
Before Naruto could react, a leg swept through the air, catching him at the ribs.
His world spun.
And then, splash.
Water engulfed him instantly, cold and jarring, the pond swallowing his entire form in one go.
For a second, he was still. Then, instinct kicked in, and he shot out of the water like a kingfisher, body arcing through the air, aiming straight for Kakashi's head—
Except—
He hit a log instead.
His face smacked against the rough bark, and before he could react, a voice whispered right behind him.
"Boo."
Naruto's stomach dropped.
A foot connected with his back, and suddenly, he was flying again.
Except this time—
"OW!"
Sakura's shriek rang in his ears as he crashed straight into her, sending them both spinning like tangled marionettes.
Naruto groaned, limbs wrapped around hers as they dangled awkwardly from the rope trap.
"Sorry. Dattebane."
Sakura flailed. "Get off me, you idiot!"
"I'm kinda stuck, actually."
"You're heavy!"
"You're loud."
"You're annoying!"
Before Naruto could argue further, there was a click, and the rope suddenly snapped, sending them both plummeting toward the ground.
They landed in a heap of limbs and groans.
Naruto was the first to sit up, rubbing the back of his head.
Sakura groaned from beneath him. "This sucks."
"Yeah."
A shadow loomed over them.
They looked up.
Kakashi crouched on a branch, staring down at them with an eye-smile. "Having fun?"
Naruto narrowed his eyes. "You planned that, didn't you?"
Kakashi hummed thoughtfully. "Maa, maybe."
Naruto stared at him, then at the still-dangling bells, then back at Kakashi.
This guy was playing with them.
This wasn't even a challenge for him.
Naruto sighed, standing up and offering a hand to Sakura, who batted it away and stood on her own. He turned toward the last person left standing.
Sasuke.
Naruto could see it in his posture, the way his hands clenched, the way his brows furrowed just slightly.
Frustration.
He was getting impatient.
Sasuke had been watching the entire time. Studying. Calculating. Now, he was ready to move.
And move he did.
With the sharp snap of a twig, Sasuke vanished, moving fast, even faster than Naruto had.
But Kakashi didn't even flinch.
With a single step, he was gone.
A blur of movement. The sound of impact.
Then, silence.
Naruto blinked.
Sasuke was in the ground.
Literally.
Only his legs were sticking out, dirt and debris scattered around the impact zone.
Sakura let out a horrified gasp. Naruto just exhaled through his nose.
Kakashi dusted his hands off. "Well, that's three down."
He checked his watch.
"Ten seconds left."
Naruto sighed, stretching his arms behind his head. "Guess we failed, huh?"
Kakashi smiled beneath his mask. "Oh, you definitely failed."
The alarm clock rang.
Time was up.
—ToT—
They were tied to logs.
The sun was beating down on them, warm and relentless, a stark contrast to the rumbling in their stomachs. Hunger gnawed at their insides, a constant reminder of their failure. Across from them, Kakashi sat on a wooden crate, casually picking at his bento with a pair of chopsticks, his mask still perfectly in place. He ate slowly, deliberately, making a show of every bite.
Naruto's stomach grumbled. Loudly.
Then Sakura's.
Then Sasuke's.
It was like a chain reaction, one after another, a cruel symphony of emptiness.
Sakura blushed, mortified. Sasuke stiffened, clearly trying to pretend his body hadn't just betrayed him.
Naruto just blinked. "Our stomachs made noise. Dattebane."
"Shut up, Naruto," Sakura hissed.
Kakashi chuckled, still chewing. "You know," he said after swallowing, "I'm not sending any of you back to the Ninja Academy."
Really?
That sounded too good to be true.
But then, before they could feel any relief, he continued, "Because I'm not sending you back to the Academy. I'm sending you home. Expelling you all from the shinobi program."
A moment of silence.
Then—
"What?"
Kakashi hummed, tilting his head. "However…" He tapped his chopsticks against the bento box. "If at least one of you is voted twice by the rest of the team, I'll pass the remaining two and make them officially genin. I'm giving you one minute to decide."
Sakura's breath hitched. Sasuke's eyes darkened.
Naruto… just stared.
A chance to drop out? Just like that?
His fingers curled against the rough bark of the log.
Being a shinobi wasn't his choice. It never was. The Academy, the training, the tests—it was all expected of him. A duty. A forced path. The world of shinobi was cruel, filled with killers, filled with people like them. He had been hunted by shinobi so many times in his past lives—stabbed, cut, burned, crushed, trapped, dissected. It was endless. They had always been his predators, no matter what he was.
And now, he could just leave.
He exhaled slowly.
"I'll drop," he said simply. "Sakura and Sasuke can proceed."
Both of them turned to look at him, surprised.
Sakura's lips parted slightly before she furrowed her brows. Her fingers clenched in her lap. Then, to his complete surprise, she shook her head.
"I should be the one to drop out," she muttered. "I'm the weakest one here."
Sasuke scoffed quietly, barely a sound, but his expression was serious. "I can pursue my dream without being a shinobi."
Naruto stared.
Sakura had every reason to stay—she wanted this. She trained for this. She studied for this. But she was willing to give it up for them?
And Sasuke.
Sasuke Uchiha.
Who had been bred for this, who had talent oozing from every cell in his body, who was born into a clan of warriors, who had every reason to carve his path through the blood of his enemies.
And yet, he was willing to leave it all behind?
For them?
One by one, they voted for themselves.
No hesitation. No second thoughts.
Kakashi's chopsticks froze mid-air.
Then, slowly, he smiled beneath his mask.
"You all pass."
"Huh?"
Naruto blinked, Sakura gawked, and Sasuke narrowed his eyes.
"In the shinobi world," Kakashi said, standing up and dusting off his hands, "those who abandon their missions are trash. But those who abandon their comrades… are worse than trash."
Naruto exhaled through his nose, shoulders sagging slightly.
Humans were so complicated.
At least Kakashi treated them to food.
They sat at a quiet little restaurant near the village outskirts, nothing fancy, but decent enough. The place smelled like grilled meat and soy sauce, and Naruto's stomach practically did a backflip when the first plate hit the table.
"Eat up," Kakashi said, waving lazily at the spread of food. "Consider it a reward for not being complete failures."
Naruto didn't need to be told twice. He grabbed a skewer of grilled chicken and sank his teeth into it, savoring the smoky flavor. After a day of nothing but his own saliva, this was heaven.
Sakura hesitated at first, sitting properly with her hands in her lap, but after glancing at Naruto stuffing his face, she gave in and started picking at a bowl of rice. Sasuke, of course, acted like he didn't care, but he still grabbed some food in that too-casual way that meant he was definitely starving.
Kakashi ate slowly, eyes on his little orange book, turning the pages as if they were the most fascinating thing in the world. Naruto squinted at the cover. Icha Icha Tactics.
"What's that about?" he asked, pointing at the book with a skewer.
Kakashi barely glanced up. "Tactics."
Naruto wasn't buying it. "Tactics for what?"
Kakashi flipped another page. "Adult things."
Sakura immediately turned red.
Sasuke made a face like he just bit into a lemon.
Naruto shrugged and took another bite. "Whatever. As long as you're paying, you can read whatever weird stuff you want, Inu."
Kakashi sighed. "It's Kakashi-sensei."
"Sure thing, Inu."
Kakashi just hummed in amusement.
The food disappeared fast. Naruto probably ate the most, but Sasuke wasn't far behind, and even Sakura surprised herself by finishing everything on her plate. The restaurant owner, a grumpy old man with a towel over his shoulder, watched them from behind the counter, shaking his head.
"They're like wild animals," he muttered.
Kakashi smiled. "They're growing shinobi."
Naruto leaned back in his seat, hands behind his head, stomach finally full. "So, what now, sensei?"
Kakashi set his book down. "Now? Now the real work begins."
Sakura frowned. "What do you mean?"
Kakashi stretched, looking at them like a lazy cat sizing up its kittens. "Today was just the first step. You're officially genin now, which means we start missions tomorrow."
Naruto perked up. "Like real missions?"
"Real missions," Kakashi confirmed.
Sasuke's fingers twitched. "What kind of missions?"
Kakashi hummed thoughtfully. "Oh, you know, the usual—chasing lost pets, pulling weeds, cleaning gutters—"
Sakura nearly fell out of her seat. "That's not ninja stuff."
"Ah, but it is," Kakashi said cheerfully. "Every great shinobi starts with the basics. And besides…" His single eye curved into a smile. "You'll get plenty of real action soon enough."
That was both reassuring and mildly terrifying.
Sasuke just scoffed, arms crossed. Sakura looked thoughtful. Naruto groaned dramatically but didn't argue.
The meal ended with Kakashi paying the bill, as promised. They stepped out into the evening air, the streets still busy with villagers going about their business. The sky was turning deep orange, the last traces of sunlight fading behind the rooftops.
"Meet me at Training Ground 7 tomorrow at sunrise," Kakashi said. "Don't be late."
Naruto gave him a deadpan look. "You're telling us not to be late?"
Kakashi just gave an eye smile. "See you tomorrow." And just like that, he was gone, vanishing in a swirl of leaves.
Sakura sighed. "He's so weird."
Sasuke grunted in agreement.
Naruto just stretched. "Well, see you guys tomorrow. Dattebane."
They parted ways, each heading home, full but exhausted.
Naruto, for once, didn't mind the quiet walk back.
—ToT—
The office was dimly lit, the smell of burning incense mixing with the faint scent of old parchment. Hiruzen Sarutobi sat behind his desk, pipe in hand, his eyes scanning the report Kakashi had handed him. The Jounin sat across from him, posture relaxed, one leg lazily resting over the other.
Hiruzen hummed as he read, his brow furrowing slightly. "Your thoughts?"
Kakashi flipped a page in his little orange book but didn't read it. "On which one?"
"Sasuke Uchiha," Hiruzen said, glancing up.
Kakashi sighed, rubbing his temple. "He's strong. Driven. But he's too focused on revenge. It makes him predictable. He doesn't trust others, which is a problem for teamwork. He sees allies as obstacles, not assets. He fights alone because he believes no one else is worth his time. He will either get himself killed or make an enemy of his comrades if that doesn't change."
Hiruzen nodded, expecting as much. "And Sakura Haruno?"
"Academically sharp, but physically average. Good chakra control, but lacks combat experience. Too emotionally invested in Sasuke, to the point where it clouds her judgment. She doesn't take Naruto seriously and underestimates him. She sees shinobi life as a game, something to prove herself to Sasuke rather than a responsibility."
Hiruzen exhaled through his nose, the smoke from his pipe curling into the air. "And Naruto?"
There was a pause. Kakashi shut his book.
"...He's not normal."
Hiruzen raised an eyebrow. "How so?"
Kakashi leaned back in his chair, fingers tapping against his knee. "It's not just his stamina, though that alone is unnatural. It's the way he moves. The way he fights. It's… animalistic. Instinctual. Unpredictable."
Hiruzen watched him carefully. "Go on."
"He doesn't fight like a human. He fights like something that was never taught how to be human in the first place. It's subtle, but it's there. When he lunges, it's not the way a trained shinobi would—it's the way a predator would. Low to the ground, shoulders tense, waiting for the right moment to strike. When he kicks, it's not controlled; it's wild, raw power, like the way a kangaroo would lash out. His reflexes… they're too sharp. Too inhuman."
Hiruzen frowned, deep in thought. "You believe it's the Kyuubi?"
Kakashi shook his head. "No. It's something else. The Kyuubi's chakra would feel more violent, more malicious. This is different. It's not aggressive, just... instinctive. Like he's lived through something we haven't. Like he remembers things he shouldn't. There were moments during the bell test where I could swear he was analyzing me the way a hunter watches prey."
Hiruzen said nothing, merely taking another long drag from his pipe.
"He's always been quiet," Kakashi continued. "Not shy, just… observant. He doesn't speak unless he has something to say. Doesn't react the way normal children do. When I taunted him, he didn't get angry. When I hit him, he didn't flinch. When I appeared behind him, he didn't even seem surprised, like he expected it. His eyes—those glowing sapphire eyes—always watching, always calculating, but almost... hollow."
Hiruzen set his pipe down. "You believe he struggles with human interaction?"
Kakashi exhaled. "He interacts with people like someone who isn't used to it. Like someone who never learned how. He doesn't joke the way kids his age do. He doesn't react to insults, doesn't get flustered, doesn't even brag. He accepts things as they are, no complaints, no expectations. When Sakura or Sasuke bicker, he doesn't chime in. He just listens. He watches. And when he does speak, it's often something simple but meaningful, as if he's not used to wasting words."
Hiruzen sat back in his chair. "He was raised alone. He was around ANBU more than civilians. It makes sense that he would struggle to understand normal social interactions."
Kakashi nodded. "Still, he's a good child. Polite, thoughtful in his own way. He has his mother's hair and her eyes. And despite everything, I think he has the heart of both his parents. But there's something else about him, something I can't quite place. A weight in the way he moves. Like he's older than he looks."
Hiruzen folded his hands together. "What do you recommend?"
Kakashi was quiet for a moment before he spoke. "I want to push him further. See what he's capable of. Whatever this is, it's not normal, but it's not necessarily bad. He fights like someone who's survived things we can't imagine. If we can understand what makes him different, we can guide him in the right direction. If left unchecked, though... I don't know what he'll become."
Hiruzen hummed. "Very well. Continue to observe. Guide him, but do not pressure him. We will see where his path leads."
Kakashi picked up his book again, flipping it open. "Understood, Hokage-sama."
—ToT—
TBC
Chapter 14: First C Rank Mission
Chapter Text
.
Mission To Wave
The night was quiet, save for the occasional rustle of leaves outside his window. Naruto sat cross-legged on the floor, a brush in hand, the scent of drying ink thick in the air. His latest work was spread out in front of him—an old memory, something from a life long past. A crocodile, large and ancient, basking in the murky waters of a river during the Clan Warring Era.
He had been that crocodile once.
Back then, the rivers ran red with blood, human corpses floating aimlessly as shinobi waged war on each other. He had lurked beneath the surface, patient and undisturbed, watching with cold reptilian eyes as bodies fell, their struggles ending in an instant. It hadn't mattered to him who they were or what their reasons had been. He was just another predator in a world that did not care.
But humans… humans were always so complicated. They never just killed for food. They killed for ideals, for grudges, for revenge. And sometimes, they killed for stupid reasons—like believing that crocodile skin would make for good shields.
That was how he had died in that life. Some wandering shinobi had mistaken his armored hide for something valuable, something that could stop kunai and arrows. They had hunted him, thrown jutsu at him, and eventually, one of them had managed to pin him down long enough to slit his throat.
It had been such a waste. Not even a week later, they had discarded his hide when they realized it wasn't as durable as they had hoped.
Naruto dipped his brush in ink, adding more depth to the scales in his painting. The eyes—he focused on the eyes, making them deep and old, the kind that had seen far too much and cared too little. He had lived so many lives, but humans… humans never changed.
They fought, they killed, they justified it all with words that meant nothing.
And now, here he was, a human again. A shinobi, no less.
The irony of it all didn't escape him.
He sat back, looking at his work with a critical eye. The crocodile was nearly complete, its thick body half-submerged in the inky water, ripples surrounding it like whispers of old battles. The brush strokes captured the stillness of a predator waiting, but also the weight of something ancient and tired.
He sighed, setting the brush aside.
It was late. He should sleep.
His body still remembered the habits of nocturnal creatures—owls, panthers, bats—lifetimes spent awake under the cover of darkness. But right now, in this life, he was human, and humans needed sleep. He wasn't going to let himself develop bad habits just because his soul had been restless for thousands of years.
Stretching, he stood up, wincing as his legs tingled from sitting too long. He cracked his neck, yawning as he moved to his bed. His mattress was thin, his pillow lumpy, but he had long since stopped caring about comfort. Compared to some of his past lives—being a rat, for example—this was luxury.
He lay down, staring at the ceiling. Tomorrow would be another day of pretending to be a normal human, a normal shinobi. Missions, training, teammates who didn't know who or what he truly was.
His eyelids grew heavy, and he let himself drift, the echoes of his past fading into the quiet hum of the present.
—ToT—
The mission was simple: capture Tora, the Fire Daimyo's wife's runaway cat.
Simple, right?
Wrong.
Team 7 stood in the Hokage's office, staring at the mission scroll in Kakashi's hand. Sakura groaned. Sasuke scowled. Naruto just blinked, glancing at the mission details like it was another pointless assignment.
"A D-rank mission?" Sasuke muttered, crossing his arms. "This is a waste of time."
Kakashi, as always, was unfazed. "You have to start somewhere. Consider it teamwork training."
Sakura perked up, brushing her hair back. "If we're working together, Sasuke-kun, then I'm fine with it!"
Naruto said nothing, just watching them with the same quiet expression he always wore. He had done nothing but D-ranks all week—picking up trash, walking dogs, pulling weeds. At least he didn't have to be a weasel again. Weasels were always blamed for stealing food, even if they didn't do it.
"Alright," Kakashi said, rolling the scroll shut. "Let's go find Tora."
Thirty minutes in, the mission had already gone downhill.
Sakura had scratches on her face. Sasuke was perched in a tree, glaring down at the bundle of leaves where Tora had just been a second ago. Kakashi was, as usual, reading his book. Naruto was standing in the middle of the training field, watching the chaos unfold with mild interest.
"That cat is a menace," Sakura growled, rubbing her cheek. "How does one animal cause so much trouble?"
"It's just a cat," Sasuke muttered, eyes scanning the area. "It can't hide forever."
"It's a ninja cat," Kakashi corrected absentmindedly, flipping a page. "It has more survival instincts than most Genin."
Sakura groaned, brushing her dirtied skirt. "Ugh, Naruto, help us already! You're just standing there!"
Naruto blinked at her. "You're chasing it wrong."
Sasuke scoffed. "Oh? And you know the right way?"
Naruto thought for a moment. "Yes."
Sakura huffed. "Then why haven't you caught it yet?"
Naruto tilted his head. "You didn't ask. Dattebane"
Silence.
Sasuke pinched the bridge of his nose. "Just—just go catch the cat, Naruto."
Naruto shrugged. "Okay."
Then he sat down.
Not in a combat stance, not in a ready position. Just cross-legged on the ground, hands resting on his knees. Sasuke and Sakura stared at him, and even Kakashi glanced up from his book.
"What are you doing?" Sakura demanded.
Naruto didn't answer. He just sat. He closed his eyes. Breathed in. Breathed out.
Then—
A rustling sound.
Sasuke turned, Sharingan flaring slightly. Sakura tensed. Kakashi's single visible eye widened just a fraction.
From the bushes, the small, furry head of a cat peeked out.
Tora.
The infamous demon feline of Konoha, the scratcher of a thousand Shinobi, the beast that had reduced seasoned Jounin to whimpering messes, the terror of D-rank missions—
It walked right up to Naruto.
Not cautiously. Not with suspicion. No hissing, no defensive stance.
Tora sniffed once, then sat in Naruto's lap.
Naruto's hand came up, scratched behind its ear, and the cat let out a pleased purr.
Sasuke's mouth opened slightly in disbelief. Sakura looked like she had just been hit by a Genjutsu. Kakashi lowered his book.
Naruto just kept petting the cat, running his fingers over its fur like it was the most natural thing in the world. Tora's eyes drooped, completely relaxed, tail flicking lazily.
Sakura's eye twitched. "HOW—?!"
"You're chasing it wrong," Naruto repeated simply, still stroking Tora's fur.
Sasuke's fingers twitched. "That's it? You just sit down and it comes to you?"
Naruto nodded. "It's a cat."
Sakura threw her hands up. "That doesn't explain anything!"
Naruto tilted his head slightly, expression blank. "If you chase something, it runs. If you don't chase it, it comes to you."
Sasuke looked personally offended by the logic. "That—That's ridiculous."
Naruto scratched under Tora's chin. "Okay."
Kakashi chuckled, putting his book away. "Well, mission accomplished. Good work, Naruto."
Naruto stood, cradling Tora in his arms, the cat still perfectly content. "Are we done?"
Kakashi nodded. "We're done."
Sakura dragged her hands down her face. "This isn't fair. That cat clawed me."
Sasuke scowled. "I refuse to believe that actually worked."
Naruto just blinked at them. "Maybe it likes me."
Tora nuzzled against his arm, purring loudly.
Kakashi hummed. "Or maybe you're secretly a cat whisperer."
Naruto thought about it. "I was a cat once. Dattebane."
Sakura squinted at him. "What?"
Naruto blinked. "Nothing."
The problem with D-rank missions was that they were all pointless busywork. Naruto figured the only reason they existed was to keep Genin too distracted to question why they weren't doing anything important. But even pointless tasks could be made tolerable with the right mindset.
Sasuke and Sakura didn't seem to share that sentiment.
"Are all our missions just going to be chores?" Sasuke muttered, standing stiffly with his arms crossed as an elderly farmer explained his missing herb situation.
"Well, we are new," Sakura said, trying to be reasonable. "They're not going to send us on anything big yet. Besides, how hard can it be to find some plants?"
The farmer was an old man with hunched shoulders, a wrinkled face, and a mouth that seemed permanently twisted in either irritation or exhaustion. "Ain't hard, just annoyin'. Kids these days don't know their weeds from their cabbages. Every time I send my grandson out, he comes back with garbage. If you lot can find the right herbs, I'll pay the village well for it."
Kakashi gave them all an eye-smile. "Well, you heard the man. Get to work."
Sakura sighed and rolled up her sleeves. Sasuke just walked toward the fields with his usual brooding expression. Naruto stood there, looking over the land, sniffing the air once before walking in the opposite direction.
"Where are you going?" Sakura called.
"To get the herbs."
"How do you even know where they are?"
Naruto pointed at his nose. "I can smell them."
The farmer squinted. "Boy, are you telling me you can sniff out plants?"
Naruto just nodded.
The old man grunted. "Well, I ain't gonna stop ya. If you find 'em first, you find 'em first."
Sasuke and Sakura took the logical approach—checking plant beds, carefully comparing the leaves to the pictures in their mission scroll. Naruto, on the other hand, crouched low, inhaled deeply, and just walked straight to a small patch near a fence. He plucked the right herbs with zero hesitation, placed them in a basket, and walked back to the old man before the other two even found one.
Sasuke and Sakura turned to see Naruto standing there, arms full of perfectly gathered herbs.
Sakura's eye twitched. "No way."
Naruto blinked at her. "What?"
"You just—you didn't even look!"
Naruto tilted his head. "I smelled them."
The old man took one look at the basket and nodded. "Well, I'll be damned. That's the exact batch I needed. Good work, kid."
Sasuke scowled. "That's not possible."
Naruto shrugged. "Okay."
Kakashi hummed, tapping his chin. "You know, if the whole Hokage thing doesn't work out, Naruto, you could always be a professional truffle hunter."
Naruto frowned. "I don't like mushrooms. Dattebane."
The next mission involved finding a missing dog.
Naruto had already proven his affinity for dealing with animals, so Kakashi didn't even bother pretending this was going to be difficult. The client—a woman in her mid-thirties—was already red-eyed and sniffling when they arrived.
"My little Maru-chan has been gone for two days! He's such a delicate thing, he won't last in the streets!"
Sasuke stared at her blankly. "It's a dog."
She gasped. "Not just any dog! He's my sweet baby!"
Naruto sniffed the air.
Sakura crossed her arms. "Don't worry, ma'am, we'll find him."
Naruto started walking.
"Where are you going?" Sasuke asked.
"To get the dog."
"You don't even know where it is!"
Naruto pointed at his nose again. "I can smell it. Dattebane"
The woman blinked. "Wait, are you saying you can track him just by scent?"
Naruto nodded.
Sasuke scoffed. "You're not an Inuzuka."
Naruto blinked at him. "Okay."
Ignoring them, he followed the scent down an alley, through a fence, over a rooftop, and finally to the marketplace, where a tiny, pampered Pomeranian was stuffing its face with free samples from a kind old food vendor.
Naruto crouched down. "Maru-chan?"
The dog looked up, mouth full of rice ball, then jumped into Naruto's arms like it had been expecting him.
Naruto returned to the client within five minutes.
She gasped, scooping up her pet. "Maru-chan! Oh, my baby, I was so worried!"
Naruto dusted off his pants. "He was eating."
Sasuke and Sakura arrived moments later, panting slightly from trying to keep up.
Sakura groaned. "Again?!"
Sasuke gritted his teeth. "This is ridiculous."
The client hugged Naruto tightly. "Oh, thank you so much, young man! You must be so gifted!"
Naruto, still trapped in her grip, blinked at Kakashi for help.
Kakashi only eye-smiled. "Looks like you're popular with animals and their owners, Naruto."
Naruto sighed.
The third mission of the week was retrieving a missing necklace.
Sakura was relieved. "Finally! Something that doesn't involve chasing animals!"
Sasuke nodded. "We should check for any pawnshops first. If it was stolen, that's the most likely place it would end up."
Naruto sniffed the air once, then started walking.
Sasuke pinched the bridge of his nose. "Let me guess. You can smell it."
Naruto didn't answer, just kept walking.
Kakashi hummed. "Well, no harm in following him."
Naruto led them behind a bakery, where a crow was currently trying to peck at a glimmering pendant caught between the cobblestones.
He reached down, plucked it up, and held it out. "Found it."
Sakura groaned. "Of course you did."
Sasuke looked personally offended. "How?!"
Naruto blinked. "It smelled like metal and perfume. Plus I know where a crow might hide a stolen necklace."
Kakashi chuckled. "Well, that's another one done."
Sakura flopped against a nearby wall. "Why are we even here?"
Naruto tilted his head. "Teamwork."
"That's not teamwork! That's you doing everything in five minutes while the rest of us run around like idiots!"
Sasuke glared at Naruto. "This isn't normal."
Naruto shrugged. "Okay."
Kakashi patted Sasuke on the back. "Don't take it too personally. Sometimes, people are just built different."
Naruto nodded. "I was a crow once. Dattebane."
Sakura squinted at him. "What?"
Naruto blinked. "Nothing."
—ToT—
D-ranks were getting on everyone's nerves. Not because the missions were hard—far from it. They were just chores. Pointless, mind-numbing chores. Babysitting loud kids, pulling weeds, scrubbing graffiti, catching cats—always catching that cat. It wasn't work for ninjas. It was work for civilians too lazy to do things themselves.
Sasuke had enough.
"This is a waste of time," he declared as they trudged back to the Hokage's office after another humiliating morning of doing a farmer's yard work.
Sakura, brushing dirt off her gloves, nodded. "I have to agree. Sensei, we've been doing D-ranks for weeks now. Shouldn't we get something more serious?"
Kakashi barely looked up from his book. "Mmm, that's up to the Hokage."
That was all the encouragement Sasuke needed. The moment they entered the office, he didn't even wait for formalities. "I want a C-rank mission."
Hiruzen raised a brow. "Is that so?"
Sakura chimed in. "Hokage-sama, we've done so many D-ranks already. We're ready for something harder."
Naruto blinked. A C-rank. A real mission. The kind where things could go wrong. The kind where people could die.
What if they had to kill? What if he was hunted?
Hiruzen's gaze settled on him. For a moment, Naruto just stared back, then shifted his eyes away. He wasn't sure if he was ready.
Hiruzen looked to Kakashi. "And what does their sensei think?"
Kakashi hummed, snapping his book shut. "I think D-ranks are... not exactly suited to their abilities."
The Hokage exhaled through his nose, mulling it over. "Very well." He picked up a scroll from his desk and unrolled it, skimming its contents. "Send in Tazuna."
Naruto froze.
Uh-oh.
A minute later, an old man stumbled into the room, the smell of alcohol clinging to him like cheap cologne. His skin was tanned from years of hard labor, his graying beard unkempt. He took one glance at Team 7 and made his disgust very clear.
"These brats are supposed to guard me?" He snorted, taking a swig from his liquor bottle. "That pipsqueak of a malnourished pinkie? That boy who looks like he's having a bad stomach? And that brat with tomato hair and glowing eyes?"
Sasuke twitched. His fingers curled into fists. Sakura's eye twitched even harder.
Naruto, ever blank-faced, just stared at him.
Kakashi, unfazed, chuckled. "Don't worry, Tazuna-san. I'm more than capable of watching over both them and you."
Tazuna huffed. "You better be."
Hiruzen ignored the exchange. "Your mission is simple—escort Tazuna to the Land of Waves and ensure his safety until his bridge is complete."
Kakashi turned to his students. "You have until tomorrow morning to gather everything you need. Meet me at the northern gate by sunrise."
Naruto walked away with the rest of them, hands in his pockets, deep in thought.
Another step to becoming a real shinobi.
—
The next morning, Naruto arrived early. Not because he was eager, but because he had always preferred getting to places ahead of time. Less noise. Less people.
The northern gate was quiet, the village just barely beginning to wake. He leaned against the wall, staring at the sky as the last traces of dawn faded.
Sasuke arrived next, looking as serious as ever. Sakura followed shortly, dressed in practical travel gear instead of her usual attire.
Kakashi, naturally, arrived late.
"Sorry, sorry," he said, scratching the back of his head. "I got lost on the road of life."
Sasuke rolled his eyes. Sakura sighed. Naruto just stared at him.
Tazuna was already there, grumbling about brats and irresponsibility and how he should have asked for a better team.
Kakashi ignored him. "Alright, everyone ready?"
They all nodded.
"Good. Let's go."
And with that, they set off.
—
The first few hours of travel were uneventful.
Naruto listened to the birds, the rustling leaves, the sound of their footsteps crunching against dirt. He liked nature. It was predictable, unlike humans.
Tazuna, meanwhile, wouldn't shut up.
"Man, you brats don't look like much, but I guess you'll have to do."
Sakura smiled, trying to be polite. "Don't worry, Tazuna-san. We won't let anything happen to you."
"Hmph. You better not. I have a bridge to build, and I'm not dying before it's finished."
Sasuke, walking beside Naruto, whispered, "Is it too late to request a different client?"
Naruto shrugged. "Probably."
They walked for a few more hours, the forest growing denser.
Then, Naruto saw it.
A puddle.
A completely out-of-place puddle in the middle of the road, despite the dry weather.
He didn't say anything. Just watched as they passed it.
Then, suddenly—
Chain whip!
Two masked figures burst from the puddle, chains flying toward Kakashi.
Naruto didn't even flinch as the chains ripped through their teacher, cutting him to shreds.
Sakura screamed.
Sasuke's eyes widened, but he reacted instantly, jumping back.
Naruto just sighed. "That's a clone."
Sure enough, Kakashi appeared behind them, completely unharmed, while the shredded "corpse" disappeared in a puff of smoke.
The two attackers barely had time to react before Sasuke moved.
Kunai flashed. One enemy staggered back, barely dodging.
Naruto, unfazed, stepped forward. He didn't bother drawing a weapon. He just... moved.
And suddenly, one of the masked men found himself slammed into the ground.
Sasuke stopped mid-strike, staring. "What the—"
Naruto had flipped the man effortlessly, his movements precise, almost animalistic.
The other attacker tried to run. Kakashi appeared behind him in an instant, slamming him down as well.
And just like that, it was over.
Tazuna was shaking. "What—what the hell was that?!"
Kakashi turned to him. "That's what I'd like to know. Tazuna-san, care to explain why two Chūnin-level assassins were waiting for us?"
Tazuna paled.
Naruto just sighed.
Yeah. This wasn't going to be a simple mission.
TBC
Chapter 15: Mission Went Wrong
Chapter Text
Mission Went Wrong
Tazuna gulped under Kakashi's sharp gaze, shifting uncomfortably. His eyes darted toward the two unconscious assassins, then to the four shinobi who had so easily taken them down. He hesitated for a moment before rubbing the back of his head and laughing nervously.
"Well… uh… you see, the thing is… I might've… slightly downplayed the danger of this mission," he admitted.
Kakashi sighed, rubbing his temple. "Tazuna-san."
Tazuna held up his hands. "Listen, listen, I had to! If I told you guys the truth, the mission would've been bumped to a higher rank, and I can't afford that! The Land of Waves is poor, and Gatō's got us by the throat! If I didn't do this, the bridge would never be finished, and we'd all be doomed! I had to take a chance!"
Sakura looked horrified. "Wait, wait, wait—so this isn't just some simple escort mission? You lied to the Hokage?!"
Tazuna flinched but stayed firm. "I had no choice!"
Kakashi exhaled heavily, crossing his arms. "This mission was assigned as a C-rank, but these two were professionals. This means we're dealing with a much bigger threat than simple bandits." His visible eye sharpened. "And you knew this."
Tazuna lowered his gaze. "I… yeah."
Sasuke scoffed. "Tch. Typical."
Naruto just stared at him, blank and unreadable. He wasn't particularly surprised. Humans lied all the time. He had seen it in every life he had lived—desperation, fear, greed. It was all the same. Still, he wasn't sure how to feel about this.
Sakura turned to Kakashi. "Sensei, shouldn't we go back and report this? If this is actually an A-rank mission, then we shouldn't be handling it, right?"
Kakashi hummed, considering. "Technically, yes."
Tazuna's shoulders slumped. "So… you're really going to leave?" His voice was strained, his fists clenched. "You're just going to let us suffer? Let him win?"
There was silence.
Naruto felt the weight of the moment settle over them. Tazuna wasn't just trying to build a bridge—he was trying to free his people. It was a battle of survival, of resistance against a tyrant who saw them as nothing more than tools to exploit.
Naruto had been prey before. Had been hunted, had been powerless. He knew what it was like to have no control over his own fate.
Slowly, he turned to Kakashi. "We're already here."
Kakashi glanced at him.
Naruto continued, voice quiet but steady. "It'll take too long to get a replacement team. If we leave, they won't get help in time. If we stay, we might be able to finish this before it gets worse."
Sasuke huffed. "I can handle an A-rank mission."
Sakura bit her lip but, after a moment, nodded. "If we're careful, we can do this."
Kakashi studied them for a moment before sighing. "Alright. We'll continue."
Tazuna let out a breath of relief. "Thank you. Seriously, thank you."
Naruto didn't respond.
The journey continued, the air heavier than before. Now that they knew the stakes, every rustling leaf, every distant movement in the trees, every shadow felt like a potential threat.
Kakashi remained alert, but his body language was still relaxed—watchful, but unbothered.
Naruto, however, was more tense than usual. His mind kept circling back to one thing.
Those assassins had attacked Kakashi first.
A direct move to remove the strongest fighter. Which meant they knew who Kakashi was. Which meant they expected him.
This wasn't random.
They knew about Team 7.
They knew their route.
Naruto's fingers twitched.
They weren't just dealing with assassins.
Someone had planned this.
By late afternoon, they reached a wide riverbank. Tazuna led them to a small boat, explaining that they had to cross quietly since Gatō's men patrolled the area.
Naruto didn't like the water.
He had died in water before—drowned, hunted, dragged beneath the depths.
Still, he didn't hesitate as he stepped into the boat, settling himself as Tazuna paddled them forward.
The river was eerily quiet, mist rolling in thicker as they moved.
By the time they reached the other side, the air felt almost suffocating.
They walked for a few more minutes before Naruto's eyes narrowed.
Something was watching them.
Then—
Shhhk!
A massive sword whirled through the air, slamming into a tree with a deadly thunk.
The air turned deadly still.
Then, a deep voice rumbled from above.
"Well, well. I was hoping to see you, Copy Ninja Kakashi."
A figure stood on the sword's hilt, looming over them with a shark-like grin.
Zabuza Momochi.
Kakashi's eye darkened. "Everyone, stay back."
Naruto didn't need to be told twice.
This wasn't just another enemy.
This was real.
This was a true predator.
And for the first time in a long time, Naruto felt like prey again.
The air crackled with tension as Kakashi lifted his forehead protector, revealing the crimson Sharingan beneath. The single eye swirled, locking onto Zabuza with chilling precision. The rogue shinobi smirked, his stance shifting as he prepared to face the infamous Copy Ninja.
Naruto barely breathed. This wasn't like the fights at the Academy, or even against those assassin brothers. This was different. Zabuza radiated something—something primal, something that sent every instinct screaming that this wasn't just a battle. This was a hunt.
And they were the prey.
Zabuza's grin stretched wider. "So the rumors are true. You really do have the Sharingan."
Kakashi's voice was steady. "And you're as talkative as the Bingo Book says."
A low chuckle rumbled from Zabuza's throat. "Hah! This is going to be fun." He vanished.
Naruto's muscles tensed, his breath hitching as the mist around them thickened. It wasn't natural mist. It was heavy, cloying, unnatural. Chakra-infused.
Sakura shifted closer to Tazuna, gripping a kunai in her trembling hands. Sasuke's jaw tightened, his fingers curling.
Then—
Kakashi's voice rang out. "Get down!"
A shadow exploded from the mist.
Steel met steel in a violent clang as Kakashi's kunai deflected Zabuza's massive cleaver mid-swing. Water sprayed from the force of impact, rippling through the mist.
Zabuza laughed. "Not bad."
Then he vanished again.
Naruto clenched his fists. He couldn't see him. He couldn't sense him. His eyes darted through the mist, scanning, searching, but Zabuza was a ghost.
Then, a whisper.
"Eight points."
Naruto's blood ran cold.
"The lungs… the liver… the spine…"
A shadow loomed behind them.
"The jugular… the kidneys… the heart."
Zabuza was inside their guard.
Naruto turned, fast—
Only for Kakashi to materialize in front of them, kunai raised.
Shhhk!
Zabuza's massive blade clashed against Kakashi's weapon, forcing him back.
The rogue smirked. "Your reaction time's sharp. But how long can you keep up?"
Kakashi's Sharingan spun. "Long enough."
Water surged around Zabuza's feet as he leapt back, forming hand seals in a blur.
Naruto saw it, saw the way the water moved unnaturally, and his stomach dropped.
Water Clone.
Multiple Zabuza clones rose from the mist, stepping toward them with matching grins.
"Protect Tazuna!" Kakashi snapped before vanishing into the mist after the original.
Naruto didn't hesitate, stepping in front of the bridge builder as the clones lunged.
Sasuke moved beside him, kunai flashing as he intercepted the first.
Sakura stayed behind Tazuna, her back rigid as she gripped her weapon.
Naruto's instincts screamed. He dodged left, barely missing the swipe of a clone's blade. His footwork was quick, fluid—too fast for a genin, too sharp for someone his age. But the clone was relentless, pressing forward, forcing Naruto into a defensive dance.
Not good.
Water clones were durable. Even if they weren't as strong as the original, they were still fast, still dangerous.
Naruto twisted, flipping backward as the clone swiped again. His fingers blurred through seals.
Shadow Clone Jutsu.
Three clones burst into existence beside him, immediately rushing the water clone with synchronized attacks.
A punch to the ribs. A sweep to the legs. A kunai to the throat.
The water clone burst into a splash of liquid, dissolving back into the mist.
Naruto exhaled sharply, already pivoting as another clone lunged.
Sasuke had taken down one already, his breathing heavy but controlled. His Sharingan wasn't active yet—probably couldn't be—but his movements were efficient, calculated.
Sakura hadn't engaged yet, holding position near Tazuna, her kunai shaking slightly in her grip.
Naruto's eyes flicked to her, then back to the enemy.
If even one clone got past them—
Another surge of chakra rippled through the mist.
Naruto felt it before he saw it.
Kakashi's chakra spiked.
His head snapped toward the fight between their sensei and the real Zabuza, eyes widening.
Zabuza was winning.
The mist thickened, swallowing Kakashi's figure. Then, a shadow moved—
And Kakashi collapsed into the river, trapped inside a sphere of swirling water.
Naruto's stomach clenched.
Water Prison.
Zabuza stood on the surface, his arm outstretched, holding the jutsu effortlessly. His grin was sharp. "Well, this was easier than I thought."
Kakashi's face was calm, but his eye was sharp. "Don't just stand there. Move."
Zabuza chuckled. "It's pointless. That brat team of yours can't do a thing."
Naruto's breath was steady.
The situation had turned sour, fast. Kakashi was trapped, suspended inside Zabuza's Water Prison Jutsu, his body rigid but his eye sharp, tracking every movement, every shift in the battlefield. The enemy's clone loomed over them, cleaver resting lazily on his shoulder, daring them to make a move.
"Run," Kakashi ordered, voice firm. "Take Tazuna and go."
Sasuke's jaw clenched. Sakura looked frozen. Naruto stared, unblinking.
Leaving a comrade behind.
He hated shinobi. Always had. They hunted, killed, and took what they wanted—no remorse, no hesitation. He had been prey, predator, and everything in between. He had been torn apart, poisoned, eaten, skinned alive, and discarded as nothing.
But Inu—Kakashi—had never hurt him.
And Naruto didn't want him to die.
He thought fast. The Water Prison was sturdy, formed from thick, swirling chakra-infused liquid. He had no wind jutsu strong enough to disperse it. No weapons sharp enough to cut through it. No speed fast enough to counter it.
But he had memories.
Memories of wind ripping through the sky, of powerful currents lifting his wings, of soaring so high the earth became a distant blur beneath him.
A Quetzalcoatlus.
Naruto took a breath.
He brought his hands together, fingers curling into a seal, channeling his chakra.
Sasuke saw it first—the way the air around Naruto shifted.
The way the mist started to pull toward him.
The way the leaves on the trees trembled.
The way the very atmosphere around them seemed to inhale.
Naruto exhaled.
And the world roared.
A hurricane-force gale exploded from his hands, a sheer force of wind that howled through the clearing, erasing the mist as it surged forward. It slammed into Zabuza like a tidal wave, tearing him away from the water prison, away from the river, away from everything.
Zabuza flew.
He crashed through trees, slamming against the earth, rolling before skidding to a halt, dazed and breathless.
The Water Prison shattered.
Kakashi dropped to his knees, coughing sharply, water dripping from his form as he whipped his head around to Naruto.
Naruto stood, arms still outstretched, face blank. The gale had already died down, but its effects remained. The mist had vanished, trees bent at unnatural angles, leaves scattered across the battlefield.
Kakashi's one visible eye narrowed slightly.
Then, without another word, he turned his attention back to Zabuza.
The rogue shinobi groaned, pushing himself up. He wiped blood from his mouth, then tilted his head, staring at Naruto.
"What the hell was that?"
Naruto just blinked at him.
Zabuza's smirk twitched back into place. "Heh. Interesting."
Kakashi didn't give him a chance to recover.
With a burst of speed, he vanished.
Zabuza barely brought up his cleaver in time to meet Kakashi's kunai, the two clashing with a spray of water.
Sasuke finally exhaled. "What… just happened?"
Sakura swallowed. "Naruto, what was that?"
Naruto tilted his head. "Wind."
Sasuke scowled. "No shit."
Tazuna gawked at him. "Kid, remind me never to piss you off."
Naruto just stared as Kakashi and Zabuza engaged in a brutal exchange, steel meeting steel in a flurry of precise, calculated strikes.
But in the back of his mind, he wondered.
How many more memories of his past lives could he use?
Kakashi moved like a shadow, his Sharingan spinning, tracking every twitch of Zabuza's muscles. The rogue shinobi was fast, strong, and merciless, but Kakashi was reading him, mimicking his movements, predicting his next strike before he even made it.
Zabuza scowled, gripping his cleaver tight. "Damn copy ninja..."
He swung, but Kakashi dodged, slipping past his defenses like water. A kunai lashed out, grazing Zabuza's bicep, drawing a thin line of blood.
"You're too slow," Kakashi murmured, voice low and calm.
Zabuza gritted his teeth, shifting back, adjusting his grip. He wasn't used to being pushed like this.
And then—
A whistle split the air.
Kakashi barely had time to register the blur before thunk—two senbon needles embedded themselves into Zabuza's neck.
Zabuza's eyes widened. His grip on his cleaver slackened.
And then he collapsed.
The silence was deafening.
Naruto stared. Sasuke tensed. Sakura clutched Tazuna's sleeve.
And then—
"I appreciate your help," a voice said.
They turned.
A shinobi stood on a tree branch, clad in a deep blue outfit, their face hidden behind a porcelain mask. The symbol of Kirigakure's hunter-nin gleamed under the fading light.
"Zabuza Momochi was a rogue ninja from our village," the masked nin continued, voice smooth. "Thank you for weakening him. I'll be taking the body back."
Kakashi exhaled, lowering his kunai. "Hunter-nin, huh?"
The masked figure nodded.
They leapt down, landing near Zabuza's fallen form. A hand touched his neck, feeling for a pulse, before nodding slightly.
"He's dead."
Naruto narrowed his eyes.
Something was off.
The masked ninja heaved Zabuza's massive frame onto their back effortlessly.
"Thank you again," they said, before disappearing into the trees, body flickering out of sight.
Sakura exhaled, finally relaxing. "That was close."
"Too close," Sasuke muttered, eyes still sharp.
But Naruto—
Naruto stared after them.
He had been prey too many times to not recognize a lie.
His glowing blue eyes flicked to Kakashi. "Why did you let them go?"
Kakashi gave him a tired look. "Naruto—"
"They were lying," he said flatly.
Kakashi sighed, rubbing his temple. "Yes."
Sakura's head snapped toward them. "Wait—what?"
"Zabuza's not dead," Kakashi admitted. "Those senbon were too precise. They didn't hit anything vital. The hunter-nin just put him in a near-death state."
Naruto frowned. "Then why—"
"Because I'm too tired to fight another battle right now," Kakashi muttered.
And then—
He collapsed.
"Sensei!" Sakura yelped.
Naruto watched as Kakashi hit the dirt, his entire body slack, Sharingan flickering out of sight as his headband slipped back into place.
Sasuke took a step forward, scowling. "Seriously?"
Tazuna looked down. "Uh. I mean. My house is close."
Naruto crouched, inspecting Kakashi's unconscious form. His breathing was steady, just shallow.
Naruto sighed, glancing at Sasuke. "Help me carry him."
Sasuke groaned. "Tch. Fine."
Together, they hoisted their jounin instructor up, arms slung over their shoulders, dragging him along the dirt path.
"Geez," Sasuke muttered. "He's heavier than he looks."
"He's dead weight," Naruto said.
"Obviously—"
"Literally, dead weight," Naruto repeated. "He passed out. He can't hold himself up. We're carrying a log, basically."
Sasuke scowled. "Shut up and walk."
Tazuna led the way, Sakura trailing behind, muttering about how unfair this all was.
Naruto had a feeling this mission was about to get a whole lot messier.
TBC
Chapter 16: Training
Chapter Text
Training
The inside of Tazuna's house was small, but warm, the air thick with the scent of wood, salt, and something vaguely herbal. The old bridge builder led them inside without much ceremony, muttering something about "bratty shinobi" before pointing toward a room for Kakashi.
Sasuke and Naruto half-dragged, half-dumped their unconscious sensei onto the futon, adjusting his limbs so he at least looked comfortable. Sakura fussed over him, checking his pulse, murmuring about chakra exhaustion, but Kakashi just lay there, utterly still.
Naruto nudged his foot. Nothing.
"Think he's dead?"
Sasuke rolled his eyes. "He's breathing, idiot."
Naruto hummed. "Happens sometimes."
Sakura glared at him. "What do you mean happens sometimes?"
Naruto just shrugged.
With Kakashi taken care of, they finally left the room, stepping back into the dimly lit hallway. The wooden floors creaked beneath their feet as they followed Tazuna into the main area of the house, where a woman—Tsunami, Tazuna's daughter—was already preparing food.
"Inari!" she called. "Come meet the ninja protecting Grandpa!"
A small boy with tanned skin and a scowl waddled into the room, giving Team 7 a slow once-over. He lingered on Sasuke and Naruto the longest before his scowl deepened.
"You're all gonna die," he announced.
Sakura gaped. "Excuse me?"
Inari folded his arms. "Gatō is too strong. You should just leave. You're wasting your time."
Sakura sputtered. "What kind of greeting—"
Sasuke just clicked his tongue and turned away, obviously uninterested in arguing with a child. Naruto, however, tilted his head at the boy, blinking slowly, before saying, "Okay."
Inari blinked. "What?"
Naruto yawned. "Okay."
"…Okay what?"
Naruto wandered over to the couch, flopping onto it. "Okay. We'll die."
Sakura threw her hands up. "Don't say that!"
Naruto ignored her, curling up slightly, tucking his arms in. His glowing blue eyes flickered once before slipping shut, his breathing already evening out.
There was a long, long silence.
Then—
"…Uh, Sasuke-kun," Sakura whispered. "Why is Naruto… sleeping on the couch like a cat?"
Sasuke didn't even look. "Don't ask."
Inari just stared at the boy, utterly perplexed.
Tsunami, however, smiled. "He must be tired. Let him rest."
Sakura pursed her lips but didn't argue.
Sasuke sat against the wall, arms crossed, settling in for a long night of brooding.
Naruto, meanwhile, simply dozed, utterly at ease, curled into himself like he was made for it. His chest rose and fell in a slow, steady rhythm, face peaceful, hair spilling messily over the cushions. He didn't snore. Didn't move. Just breathed, quiet and deep, as if he'd already tuned out the world.
Tsunami covered him with a light blanket before returning to the kitchen.
The night stretched on.
Sakura tried to keep her thoughts away from the battle earlier, from the eerie masked shinobi, from the way Kakashi had collapsed without a second thought.
Sasuke kept his eyes on the window, sharp and watchful, always waiting, always on guard.
Naruto just… slept.
And for once, the house was quiet.
—ToT—
The night air was crisp, cool against his skin as Naruto padded through the quiet yard, the faint rustling of leaves the only sound accompanying him. The sky above was an endless stretch of black, the moon a pale crescent, silver light draping over the house and surrounding trees like a thin veil. It was peaceful, the kind of silence he liked—where nothing was expected of him, where he wasn't bound to human conversation or strange social customs. Just the night and the whisper of the wind.
And the sudden, overwhelming urge to pee.
Naruto frowned, shifting uncomfortably where he stood. He didn't remember Tsunami mentioning where the bathroom was, and he wasn't about to wake someone up just to ask. He figured the bushes outside would do just fine. He'd been an animal for most of his lives—humans were the only ones who made a big deal about where to relieve themselves.
Padding toward a more secluded area, he unfastened his pants and—
A prickling sensation crept up his spine.
Naruto paused.
His senses flared.
A presence.
Subtle. Hidden. But not enough.
Someone was watching him.
Slowly, Naruto straightened, adjusting his clothing before turning his head, scanning the trees with eerily calm, glowing eyes. He stood still for a long moment, letting the silence settle, waiting to see if the person would move. They didn't. But they were there, just beyond the tree line, barely visible in the shadows.
A shinobi.
Naruto breathed in.
"Owl," he whispered.
Immediately, his vision sharpened, pupils expanding, eyes glowing faintly in the dark as his world became clearer, more detailed. The figure in the trees came into focus.
Small. Slender. A girl, maybe, although she smelt like a boy. The one who had "killed" Zabuza.
She was crouched on a thick branch, watching him. Studying him.
Naruto tilted his head slightly to the side, mirroring an owl's motion, blinking slow and deliberate.
The figure hesitated for a moment longer before vanishing into the darkness, gone as quickly as she'd appeared.
Naruto stayed where he was, staring at the empty space she'd occupied.
Then, with a soft huff, he turned back toward the house.
That was weird.
The next morning, Kakashi decided it was time for some actual training.
"If we're going to fight Zabuza again," he said, still looking half-asleep, "you're going to need better control over your chakra."
"Uh, sensei?" Sakura perked up. "Does this mean we're skipping D-ranks?"
Kakashi gave a lazy eye smile. "For now."
Sakura actually sighed in relief. Sasuke huffed. Naruto blinked.
"Alright," Kakashi continued, "today, we're working on chakra control. Specifically, tree climbing."
Naruto frowned. "I can already do that."
Kakashi gave him a look. "Not like this."
Then, with all the grace of a veteran shinobi, Kakashi walked up the side of a tree.
Naruto's frown deepened.
"Huh."
Sakura was watching with fascination, Sasuke looked interested, but Naruto remained expressionless, eyes tracking every step Kakashi took.
"This technique," Kakashi explained, coming to a stop upside-down on a branch, "is a fundamental exercise for controlling chakra. By focusing chakra into the soles of your feet, you can stick to surfaces and walk up vertical structures without using your hands. It requires precise control—too little, and you'll fall; too much, and you'll repel yourself."
He flipped off the branch and landed effortlessly before them, still radiating an aura of casual boredom.
"To practice, you'll need to run up the tree and mark the highest point you reach with a kunai before you fall. The goal is to reach the top without slipping."
Sakura nodded eagerly. Sasuke smirked. Naruto was still frowning slightly, as if mentally dissecting the technique.
"Alright," Kakashi said. "Go ahead and try."
Sakura took a steady breath, focused her chakra, and sprinted toward the tree. She ran up with perfect precision, marking her spot near the top before flipping off and landing gracefully.
Naruto blinked. "Huh."
Sasuke narrowed his eyes, determined, and launched himself at a tree. He made it about halfway before the bark cracked beneath his feet and he was forced to jump off, landing in a crouch. His jaw clenched.
Naruto observed.
Then, after a pause, he stepped up to his own tree.
Lifted a foot.
And walked straight up to the top.
Effortlessly.
Silence.
Sakura gawked. Sasuke stiffened. Kakashi sighed.
Naruto, still standing upside-down on the highest branch, looked down at them blankly. "…Was that not it?"
"…No, Naruto," Kakashi said dryly. "You were supposed to practice."
Naruto tilted his head. "This is practice."
Kakashi pinched the bridge of his nose.
Sasuke scowled, clearly irritated. "How did you do that so fast?"
Naruto blinked at him. "I dunno. Just did."
Sakura muttered something under her breath, rubbing her temple.
Kakashi exhaled slowly. "Alright, Naruto. Since you're ahead of the lesson plan, you get to work on the next step."
Naruto perked up. "Next step?"
"While your teammates train, you're going to practice keeping your balance in different positions. Walking, running, jumping—anything to make it more difficult."
Naruto considered that. Then, without hesitation, he flipped upside-down, hanging off the branch by his feet.
Sakura sighed.
Sasuke stabbed a kunai into the tree and muttered something about "damn freaks."
Training continued.
Sasuke kept struggling but progressed.
Sakura had already mastered it and was now watching Sasuke critically, sometimes giving unsolicited advice, which only made him more irritated.
Naruto, meanwhile, had stopped walking normally altogether and was now crawling up trees like a spider, occasionally jumping from branch to branch in odd, animalistic movements.
Kakashi, watching all this, just sighed again.
What an interesting team.
—ToT—
Naruto walked beside Tazuna, eyes scanning the streets with quiet observation.
Wave Country was… poor.
It wasn't like Konoha. No bright shops, no bustling crowds, no lively chatter of people moving about their day. Instead, there were hollow-eyed men slumped against buildings, dirty children in ragged clothes sitting in the shadows, thin hands clutching their knees. The streets smelled of salt and rot, the air heavy with the kind of silence that only came from a people who had lost too much. The shops they passed were nearly empty, shelves dusty, stocked with only the bare minimum. A single potato sat on display at one vendor's stand. 30 ryō.
Naruto blinked. That was robbery.
Tazuna sighed. "Now you see it, huh?" His voice was gruff, but there was something tired in it, something old and resigned. "This is what Gatō has done to us."
Naruto said nothing, listening.
Tazuna took a swig from his bottle, wiping his mouth on the back of his sleeve. "He came in a few years back, smiling like a businessman, promising 'development' and 'prosperity' and all that nonsense. Then he bought out all the shipping businesses, took control of trade, and jacked up the prices of everything. The rich got richer, the poor got poorer, and anyone who tried to stand against him—" He made a slicing motion across his throat.
Naruto glanced at the people around them, their downcast eyes, their slumped shoulders. The weight of oppression was visible in the way they moved, the way they barely acknowledged each other. A community that had given up.
Humans were so greedy. Always taking, always dirty. But shinobi? Shinobi were worse.
And then it happened.
A scream. A yelp. A little girl, no older than seven or eight, yanked off her feet by a burly man with a greasy ponytail and yellowed teeth.
"C'mon now, brat," the man sneered, dragging her forward despite her struggles. "Boss says we need some fresh faces. You'll make good entertainment."
No one moved.
No one interfered.
The market continued as if nothing was happening. Vendors averted their gazes. Bystanders shuffled away. The little girl thrashed, but she was too small, too weak.
Naruto stared, something deep and quiet settling in his stomach.
Should I help?
What if he attacks me?
The thought crossed his mind, an old instinct from lifetimes past. Fear. Prey animals never interfered in a predator's hunt, because that meant drawing attention to yourself. That meant getting killed next.
But he wasn't prey anymore.
He walked forward.
The man barely glanced at him. "Piss off, brat."
Naruto tilted his head. "Why do you want her for entertainment?" His voice was calm, almost curious. "I thought humans had TV. Or books. Or music."
The man blinked, then scowled. "What the hell is wrong with you? Get lost before I—"
Then he paused, finally getting a good look at Naruto. At his blank expression. At his glowing sapphire eyes.
"…The hell's up with your eyes?"
Naruto blinked. The little girl looked at him, desperate, pleading.
The man turned, dragging her again.
Naruto grabbed his wrist.
"Hey!" The man jerked, but Naruto's grip didn't budge. "I said fuck off, you little—"
Crack.
A scream tore through the market as the man collapsed, clutching his arm, bones jutting out at a grotesque angle. He convulsed on the ground, mouth open in a silent wail, body twitching uncontrollably.
The street froze.
Some gasped in horror. Others… smirked. Satisfied.
Naruto simply let go, watching as the man spasmed, his eyes rolling back. Then, after a moment, he stopped moving.
Naruto turned back to Tazuna, expression unreadable. "Tsunami said she needed garlic. Let's go."
Tazuna stared at him.
Then, slowly, he took another swig of his liquor.
"…Yeah," he muttered, exhaling. "Let's go."
And just like that, they walked away.
—ToT—
Dinner at Tazuna's house was quiet at first. The only sounds were the clinking of chopsticks against bowls and the occasional slurp of soup. The food wasn't much, but it was warm, filling, and better than anything Naruto had eaten in a long time.
Tsunami had been generous, cooking as much as she could manage for the team, and even though it was just rice, fish, and miso soup, Naruto ate without complaint. He never complained about food. He never wasted food.
Across the table, Inari sat with his arms crossed, scowling. The boy had been glaring at them ever since they arrived, and it was getting a little old.
"You guys are idiots," Inari finally muttered, breaking the silence.
Sakura blinked. "What?"
"You think you can beat Gatō?" Inari scoffed, voice thick with bitterness. "You're just a bunch of dumb ninja from some big village who don't know how things work here. Gatō will kill you. He'll kill all of you, just like he killed my dad. No one can stand up to him."
Sasuke ignored him. Sakura frowned. Kakashi, still recovering from chakra exhaustion, barely looked up from his food.
Naruto didn't listen.
Or rather, he heard, but it wasn't important.
Instead, he focused on eating, scooping another bite of rice into his mouth.
Then Inari moved.
A sharp push.
Naruto's bowl tipped over, spilling rice onto the floor.
The room went silent.
Sakura gasped. Tsunami looked horrified. Tazuna groaned, rubbing his forehead like he had a headache. Even Sasuke paused, watching with mild interest.
Inari huffed, arms crossed again. "Just go home before you die."
Naruto stared at the fallen rice.
It wasn't that there wasn't more food. Tsunami would gladly serve seconds.
But Naruto had been an orphan since birth. He had lived alone, scrounging for meals, sometimes going days without eating. And before that, in the countless lives he could remember, he had been an animal. A creature that knew hunger, that knew what it was like to starve, to fight for every scrap of food.
Food was never wasted.
So, without a word, Naruto got off his chair, sat cross-legged on the dirty wooden floor, and picked up his chopsticks.
Then, shocking everyone, he started eating the rice off the ground.
Tsunami gasped. "Naruto, you don't have to—"
"You should eat your food too," Naruto said simply, chewing. "It's getting cold."
No one knew what to say.
Sakura's mouth opened and closed, her face twisted in a mix of secondhand embarrassment and something else, something she didn't quite understand.
Sasuke stared, chopsticks frozen mid-air.
Kakashi, ever unreadable, only raised an eyebrow.
Inari gawked.
"What the hell is wrong with you?" the boy muttered.
Naruto blinked, chewing slowly. He swallowed, looking at Inari with his usual blank expression. "I'm eating."
"Off the floor."
"Yeah."
"...Why?"
Naruto glanced at the rice in his chopsticks. "Because it's food."
Silence.
Tsunami looked near tears. "You don't have to do that, dear. I can get you more—"
Naruto shook his head. "This is fine."
More silence.
Inari's scowl deepened. His jaw clenched, and for a second, it almost looked like he wanted to cry. Then, with a frustrated growl, he shoved away from the table and stormed out.
The room stayed quiet long after he was gone.
Sakura finally broke the silence. "You're so different, Naruto."
Naruto just kept eating.
TBC
Chapter 17: Demon VS Nature
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Demon VS Nature
A week had passed since Naruto's impromptu rice-eating moment. The team had settled into a rhythm of sorts. Kakashi was still recovering, but the team knew they had to focus on their mission. Tazuna's bridge was their priority. So while the others were out working at the bridge, Naruto had stayed behind, as usual, inside Tazuna's house.
Tsunami was cooking, the smell of fresh fish filling the air as Naruto sat in the corner of the room. He wasn't tired—his body didn't need sleep much. But his mind wandered. Sometimes, he thought about the countless lives he had lived, about the creatures he had been, about the wars and the betrayals, the survival instincts that drove him. Other times, he thought about how the world hadn't changed, not really, no matter what he had lived through. Greed. Hatred. Survival. He'd seen it all.
Naruto wasn't one to talk much. And today, there was something unsettling in the air. Maybe it was the mist that clung to the trees outside, or the way the sky had turned gray and heavy. Whatever it was, it made him restless.
And then, the door burst open.
The sound of splintering wood filled the house as the door flew off its hinges. Tsunami froze in the kitchen, her hand still on the pot, eyes wide with fear. Inari, who had been sitting at the table with his arms cross ed, scowling, jumped to his feet, his face draining of color as he saw the figures standing in the doorway.
Two men. Tall, rough-looking men, dressed in dark clothing, their faces half-covered by masks. One had a sword strapped to his back, the other a cruel grin as he stood in the doorway.
Tsunami gasped, her hand trembling as she gripped the edge of the counter. "W-Who are you?"
The man with the sword sneered. "We're here for the bridge builder, woman. And you're going to help us."
Inari's eyes widened, and he instinctively moved toward Tsunami, but it was too late. The men were already moving.
Tsunami took a step back, terror flashing in her eyes. "Please, don't hurt us! We have nothing—"
The man raised his sword. Tsunami flinched, eyes shut tight in fear.
But then, it happened. The pressure in the room shifted.
Naruto didn't move from where he sat. He didn't flinch. His eyes didn't even widen. There was a stillness in him, a calm that went beyond just the physical. Something had changed in the atmosphere. The two men, once confident, now found themselves rooted to the spot, unable to move, as if invisible weights pressed down on them. Their legs trembled, their hands gripping their weapons uselessly.
Tsunami and Inari stared in disbelief. Even the men's swords felt heavy in their hands, like they were holding solid rock instead of metal. The air around them felt thick, suffocating, as if the very room had grown impossibly heavy.
Naruto stood up.
"Couldn't you just knock?" he asked, his voice flat, with no sign of emotion, as if he were talking to a child who had made a minor mistake.
"Don't act cocky, b-brat!" One man yelled, though eyes full of fear.
"Are you going to kill them?" Naruto pointed a finger at the mother and son duo.
"Obviously, but not before she gives us some... company," They said, even though they were sensing something unnatural.
Tsunami shivered under their lustful gaze.
"I don't understand what you mean by 'company'" Naruto said honestly but he had an idea. "I reckon you did this before?"
Their grins were all he needed to see as confirmation.
"I see, then I suppose I should kill you," Naruto said simply, his glowing sapphire eyes hollow. "Even though I don't like the concept of killing. Dattebane."
The men's eyes widened in panic, but they couldn't move. Their bodies were paralyzed by the sheer presence that Naruto radiated. For a split second, they thought they might actually be facing something beyond human.
The one holding the sword tried to strike. It was pathetic. He swung with all his might, but the blade didn't cut a thing. It barely even touched Naruto's clothing before the man stumbled back, as if repelled by some invisible force.
Naruto's sapphire eyes narrowed. There was no hesitation.
In a fluid motion, faster than they could react, Naruto grabbed both men by their heads. His grip was inhuman, his fingers like steel, crushing their skulls with a sickening crack. The men's bodies jerked and twitched, but Naruto didn't let go until their bodies went completely limp. He didn't care about the blood or gore; he knew there was no other way to do it.
But Naruto wasn't an animal that allowed mess. He didn't like blood on the floor, especially not in Tazuna's house. Flies. He hated flies. They buzzed around, annoying and relentless. And so, with a small flick of his wrist, he made sure that not a single drop of blood stained the ground.
He let go of the two bodies, their heads twisted at odd angles as they collapsed.
Naruto turned toward the house, eyes briefly scanning Tsunami and Inari. His voice was as impassive as always. "I'll take care of it. Stay inside."
With that, he walked out of the house. He didn't need to say more; they wouldn't question it.
The wind whipped at his face as he sprinted toward the bridge. He could smell the blood in the air, thick and metallic, carried on the wind. The mist hung low in the trees, thickening the atmosphere as he moved. There was something more here—he could feel it. He had always been attuned to such things. The presence of danger, the taste of violence. It was almost like an instinct.
Zabuza was back.
Naruto's eyes glinted with a cold understanding. There were no words for what he would do next. He wouldn't hesitate. Not this time. He couldn't afford to. There were too many lives at stake.
As he sprinted, he could hear the distant clash of steel, the sounds of battle cutting through the mist. Kakashi was out there, fighting, but Naruto could feel the strain in the air. His senses were alive, every part of him attuned to the situation at hand.
He didn't know what exactly had happened, but he knew that Zabuza was not an easy opponent. The man was dangerous, a monster in human form, and Naruto would need to be just as vicious if he was going to stand a chance.
The bridge was within sight now, its skeletal frame looming through the mist like a shadow. Naruto's eyes locked onto the figure in the distance. Zabuza, standing tall, sword in hand, was locked in combat with Kakashi. Their movements were a blur of speed and precision, the sound of metal clashing filling the air.
Naruto's muscles tensed, but he didn't slow down. He wasn't there to watch. He was there to finish it.
He pushed his chakra through his body, his limbs moving faster, sharper. He was like the wind, darting through the trees and over the uneven ground, barely making a sound. He was closing the distance fast.
Kakashi was struggling. His body was exhausted from the earlier fight, and Zabuza was relentless. But Naruto wasn't about to let his sensei fall. Not today.
He leapt into the fray, his presence cutting through the tension like a blade.
Zabuza turned his head, a glint of recognition in his eyes. But before he could react, Naruto was there, his fist moving like a flash of lightning.
With a single, powerful strike, he sent Zabuza stumbling back, off balance. Zabuza's eyes widened for a moment before he regained his footing.
Kakashi took the opportunity, launching forward with his own attack. But it was Naruto's intervention that turned the tide.
The battle was far from over. Zabuza wasn't the kind of person who gave up easily. But Naruto wasn't giving him a choice.
This was the moment.
The mist clung to the bridge like a thick shroud, curling around the skeletal framework, blurring the lines between reality and illusion. The air was damp, heavy with the scent of blood and steel. Sasuke was already down, his body trembling from exhaustion and pain. Sakura stood near Tazuna, her kunai clenched tightly in her shaking hands, eyes darting between the chaos of battle. But it was Kakashi and Zabuza who remained locked in a deadly dance, each movement calculated, each strike carrying the weight of their experience.
And then there was Naruto.
Zabuza's sharp, beady eyes landed on him, locking onto his unmoving form. His breath came in slow, steady puffs, his massive sword resting casually on his shoulder. But there was nothing casual about the way he studied Naruto.
"You," Zabuza drawled, his voice cutting through the mist like a blade. "You have the face of a predator."
Naruto didn't react, his glowing sapphire eyes steady, blank as always.
Zabuza's lips curled into something between a grin and a sneer. "Oh yeah... you've killed before, haven't you?"
Naruto blinked.
"I can tell," Zabuza continued, his voice thick with amusement, but also something darker. "It's in your stance. The way you breathe. The way you look at me." His grip on his blade tightened slightly. "You don't see people the way normal brats do. You see them like prey."
Naruto remained still, but something about the way his fingers twitched at his side betrayed a flicker of irritation.
"You hesitate, though," Zabuza mused. "Strange. Someone like you shouldn't hesitate." He tilted his head slightly, eyes glinting like a wolf's in the dark. "What's the matter, kid? Don't like being called what you are?"
Naruto's lips parted, and for a moment, it looked like he might actually respond. But then, Kakashi's voice cut through the mist.
"Naruto," Kakashi said, firm and steady despite his exhaustion. "Take care of Zabuza's lackey."
Naruto turned his head slightly, regarding Kakashi with unreadable eyes.
"But do I have to kill him?" Naruto asked, his voice quiet but clear. "I don't want to."
Kakashi exhaled. "If you have to."
Zabuza laughed, the sound low and raspy. "Listen to your sensei, brat. If you're gonna play in the real world, you don't get to choose who lives and dies. Kill or be killed. That's how this works."
Naruto's fingers twitched again, his body tensing.
Zabuza smirked and lifted a hand. "Haku."
A blur of motion. A flicker of something fast, faster than even the mist itself.
And then, there they were. The fake hunter-nin, the one who had "killed" Zabuza before. Masked, delicate in frame, but undeniably dangerous. They stood across from Naruto, their body perfectly still, a kunai held loosely in their fingers.
Naruto's glowing eyes locked onto them immediately.
"Haku," Zabuza said, his tone almost lazy, but there was an edge of command to it. "Take care of the brat."
Haku didn't hesitate.
"As you wish, Zabuza-sama."
And then, they moved.
Naruto barely had time to breathe before Haku moved. A blur of motion, a flicker of steel, the deadly grace of a shinobi who had been trained to kill. But Naruto wasn't slow.
He tilted his head at just the right moment, avoiding the kunai that should have sliced his cheek open. Haku's eyes widened slightly, barely visible through the mask. The moment stretched thin, tension crackling like lightning between them.
"You're fast," Haku murmured.
Naruto blinked. "You too."
Then they clashed.
Kunai against kunai, steel ringing out as they exchanged blows. Haku was precise, movements smooth, elegant even, but Naruto was something else. He didn't move like a shinobi—he moved like something wilder, unpredictable. His reflexes were unnatural, his body reacting before the attacks even fully formed. It was almost like he knew what was coming.
Haku jumped back, reassessing.
"You're different," they said. "You don't fight like the others."
Naruto didn't answer immediately. He studied Haku the same way a predator studies another in its territory. Not with hostility, not with aggression, but with a detached curiosity.
"You're not trying to kill me," Naruto finally said. "Why?"
Haku hesitated. "Because I don't have to."
Naruto tilted his head. "Then why fight me at all?"
"Because Zabuza-sama ordered it."
Naruto blinked again, as if the answer was strange to him. "You do what you're told?"
"Yes."
"Even if you don't want to?"
Haku paused again. "Yes."
Naruto frowned. "That's stupid."
This time, Haku flinched, barely noticeable, but it was there. A crack in the composure.
"You don't understand," Haku said. "I owe Zabuza-sama everything."
"Why?"
"Because he saved me."
Naruto narrowed his eyes, his grip on his kunai loosening slightly. "Saved you from what?"
Haku hesitated, then suddenly threw a handful of senbon. Naruto moved, dodging without thought, his body twisting unnaturally fast to avoid the deadly needles.
"I don't want to fight you," Haku said, voice quieter now.
"Then don't," Naruto replied easily.
"It's not that simple."
Naruto frowned again. "Why not?"
Haku inhaled deeply. "Because I have a purpose."
Naruto blinked at him. "A purpose?"
Haku nodded. "Yes. Zabuza-sama gave me one. Without him, I'm nothing. If I don't serve him, if I don't protect him, then I have no reason to exist."
Naruto's lips parted slightly, his expression blank.
"You need someone else to tell you why you exist?"
Haku stiffened.
"That's really stupid," Naruto continued. "You're you. You exist because you do. Why do you need someone to tell you that?"
Haku's hands clenched into fists. "You don't understand."
"Yeah, you keep saying that," Naruto mused. "But I think you don't understand."
Haku took a step back, shaken, but quickly recovered. "It doesn't matter. I have to finish this fight."
"You could just not," Naruto offered again.
Haku exhaled sharply. "I have to."
"Why?"
"Because Zabuza-sama—"
"Do you love him?"
Haku faltered. "What?"
"You talk about him like you love him," Naruto said simply. "Is that it? You love him, so you fight for him?"
Haku stared at him, mouth slightly open behind the mask. Then, in a whisper, "I don't know."
Naruto watched him for a moment, then shrugged. "That's sad."
Haku clenched his jaw. "Enough."
Then the air shifted. The mist thickened, and the temperature seemed to drop. Haku's hands moved, seals forming too fast for most to follow.
"I'll end this quickly," they said.
Naruto barely had time to react before the mirrors appeared. A dome of ice, surrounding him completely.
The Demonic Ice Mirrors.
The ice mirrors gleamed with an eerie light, forming a perfect dome around Naruto, trapping him inside. Haku stepped into the reflection, their masked face appearing in every mirror, their body flickering between each surface like a ghost.
"This is my domain," Haku said, voice calm and absolute. "You can't win."
Naruto stood there, staring blankly at his surroundings. Then, he looked down at his hands. He flexed his fingers. His body remained unchanged. No fur, no scales, no talons. But he didn't need any of that.
He closed his eyes for a moment, recalling it. The weight, the solidity, the sheer immovable strength of an Ankylosaurus. Not a predator, but a survivor. A fortress of muscle, hide, and bone.
His body didn't change. But it didn't have to.
Haku moved.
A blur of motion, faster than anything normal eyes could follow. The senbon shot toward Naruto, dozens of them, aimed for his limbs, his vital points, places that would disable him without killing.
They struck—
And bounced off.
Haku's breath hitched.
Naruto opened his eyes. "Oh."
Haku moved again, faster this time. More senbon, more angles, a storm of needles meant to cut down anything in their way.
They all bounced off.
Naruto just stood there, blinking. He looked down at himself. He felt the impacts, the slight pressure, the cool touch of metal before they fell uselessly to the ground.
Haku's form flickered between mirrors, now hesitant.
"…What are you?" they whispered.
Naruto didn't answer. He took a slow step forward, dragging his foot across the ice, not hurried, not bothered in the slightest. He tilted his head. "Why do you keep doing that?"
Haku clenched their fists. "Because I have to!"
Naruto took another step. "Even if it doesn't work?"
Haku threw more senbon. They clattered harmlessly to the ground.
"You're wasting weapons," Naruto observed.
Haku exhaled sharply. "That doesn't matter."
Naruto took another step forward, looking at the ice mirrors. He lifted a hand and pressed his palm against the frozen surface. Cold, solid. But breakable. He knew that instinctively.
Haku saw what he was doing and moved immediately, their speed increasing, appearing behind Naruto in a blur, hand raised—
Naruto didn't turn around.
Instead, he shifted his weight. A simple movement, but backed by the sheer immovable density of a creature that had withstood the assaults of the largest predators of its time.
Haku's strike landed—
And nothing happened.
It was like hitting stone. No, harder than stone.
Haku staggered back, fingers trembling. That had never happened before. Even Zabuza felt it when they struck him, even Kakashi had reacted when their needles hit flesh. But Naruto? He didn't even flinch.
"You're scared now," Naruto stated.
Haku stiffened.
"I can smell it," Naruto continued, staring at them through the mirrors. "Fear."
Haku swallowed. "I… I don't understand."
"Neither do I," Naruto admitted. "But I don't think I need to."
Then he moved.
It wasn't fast. It wasn't elegant. But it didn't need to be.
Naruto lifted his arm—
And swung.
Not a punch, not a strike. Just a simple swing of his arm, the same way an Ankylosaurus would lash out with its massive tail.
The air trembled.
The mirror shattered instantly.
Haku barely leapt away in time, moving to another reflection. But before they could react, Naruto was already moving again. Another swing. Another impact. More ice shattering.
Haku was forced to move, abandoning one mirror after another, their perfect prison crumbling before them.
"That's not possible," they whispered.
Naruto didn't respond. He just kept swinging, step by step, breaking down everything in his path.
Haku realized—Naruto wasn't even aiming. He wasn't thinking about weak spots or strategy. He was just walking, moving, breaking everything in his way like it was inevitable.
And for the first time, Haku felt something strange.
It wasn't fear. Not exactly.
It was helplessness.
Like watching an avalanche come down a mountain. Like watching a storm approach from the sea.
Naruto wasn't attacking them.
He was erasing them.
The last mirror shattered. Haku landed on the ground, breathing heavily, looking up at Naruto, who simply stood there, watching them.
"You lost," Naruto stated.
Haku gritted their teeth. "Not yet."
They moved, hand flashing toward their pouch—
Naruto took another step.
The sheer force of it sent a pulse through the ground, shaking the air itself.
Haku froze.
Naruto didn't even raise a hand.
"You don't have to do this," he said.
Haku exhaled sharply. "I told you. I have to."
Naruto blinked slowly. "That's sad."
Haku clenched their fists. "Then finish it."
Naruto tilted his head. "Why?"
"Because I lost. That's how this works."
Naruto frowned. "I don't think it does."
Haku's hands trembled. "Please… Just do it."
Naruto stared at them.
Then, he shook his head. "No."
Haku's breath hitched.
"Go away," Naruto said simply.
Haku's vision blurred for a moment. "I…"
They couldn't finish.
They turned and ran.
Zabuza was breathing heavily, his massive sword resting against the ground for a moment as he glared at Kakashi through the mist. Blood dripped from a cut on his arm, staining the ground beneath him, but he didn't look bothered.
"You're a stubborn one, Copy Ninja," Zabuza muttered, rolling his shoulders.
Kakashi, his Sharingan eye blazing red, kept his stance firm, kunai in hand. "You're one to talk. Still standing after all that?"
Zabuza chuckled lowly, adjusting his grip on his blade. "You sound impressed."
Kakashi didn't deny it. "Your strength isn't in question. But your situation is looking worse by the second."
Haku landed beside Zabuza, mask slightly cracked, breathing hard. Zabuza barely spared them a glance before scoffing. "You let the brat go, huh?"
Haku lowered their head slightly. "He was… different."
Zabuza exhaled through his nose. "Yeah, no kidding. I saw the way he walked through your mirrors like they were made of paper. What the hell was that?"
Haku didn't have an answer.
Naruto, who had been standing a short distance away, watching everything in complete silence, finally took a step forward. His sapphire eyes glowed even in the thick mist, focused entirely on the two of them.
Zabuza turned his head slightly. "You again."
Naruto blinked. "You're a lot weaker than I thought."
Zabuza's eye twitched. "What?"
"You're strong, but not… that strong."
Zabuza gripped his sword tighter, glaring down at the boy. "Tch. You got guts, brat, I'll give you that."
Haku, who had been silent, spoke softly. "He's… not wrong, Zabuza-sama."
Zabuza clicked his tongue. "Don't remind me."
Naruto tilted his head. "You sound frustrated."
Zabuza grunted. "Of course, I am! I should've killed this Sharingan bastard by now, but no, here I am, standing around talking to a glowing-eyed brat while my body's cut up like a damn practice dummy."
Naruto nodded slowly. "Then why don't you leave?"
Zabuza blinked. "What?"
"You should leave," Naruto repeated, completely serious. "You won't win. If you stay, you'll die."
Zabuza scoffed. "Bold words from a kid who barely fought."
Naruto shrugged. "Doesn't make them wrong."
Kakashi, who had been watching the exchange in silence, finally spoke. "He's got a point, Zabuza. You came here for a job, not a grave."
A light mist clung to the rickety bridge, making the drops of water on Zabuza's Kubikiribōchō gleam like a thousand tiny diamonds. He stood, a formidable silhouette against the grey sky, his gaze fixed on the small figure before him. The boy was an enigma, utterly devoid of the fear or aggression Zabuza was accustomed to. His red hair, the colour of fresh blood, seemed to absorb the dim light, while his sapphire eyes, unnervingly bright, held a disarming, vacant innocence.
"Why do you kill for money?" The boy's voice was soft, devoid of inflection, a simple statement of fact rather than an accusation. "When you could just… live?"
Zabuza scoffed, a gruff sound that echoed across the chasm. "Because that's how the world works, kid. You take what you want, or you starve. And I take money to do it."
"But why take?" the boy persisted, tilting his head slightly, like a curious robin. "Why not just… have? You already have a large sword. You could defend yourself with it. Then no one would bother you."
Zabuza narrowed his eyes. "That's not how it works. People will bother you. And if you don't bother them first, they'll walk all over you."
"But if you don't bother them first," the boy continued, his gaze unwavering, "and they bother you, you can still defend yourself, can't you? With your sword. You don't need to kill them, just… make them go away. Then you still live. And they still live. Why kill when living is an option for everyone?"
Zabuza let out a frustrated grunt. "Because living is a luxury, kid. And some of us earn that luxury. By killing."
"So you kill to live?"
"Exactly!" Zabuza snapped, thinking he'd finally gotten through.
"But if you kill," the boy's voice remained even, "then someone else dies. And they can't live anymore. So for you to live, someone else has to stop living. Why is your living more important than theirs? You could both just… live."
A flicker of something unreadable crossed Haku's face, a slight widening of his eyes. Kakashi, despite his fatigue, straightened imperceptibly, his Sharingan fixed on the unfolding scene.
"It's about strength!" Zabuza roared, feeling a prickle of irritation. "The strong survive! The weak die!"
"But if you are strong enough to kill," the boy said, "aren't you also strong enough to just… not kill? To make them stop bothering you, but still let them live? If you can choose to kill, can't you also choose not to kill? You still get to live then. And so do they."
Zabuza opened his mouth, then closed it. The boy's simple, relentless logic was like a pebble dropped into a vast, still pond, sending ripples through his carefully constructed worldview. He was a demon, a killer, yet this child, with his absurdly bright eyes and straightforward questions, was dismantling him with politeness.
"It's… it's what I do," Zabuza finally managed, his voice rough. "It's my path."
"But you chose that path, didn't you?" The boy's voice was as clear as the morning dew. "You could choose a different one. A path where everyone gets to live. Then you still get to live. And you don't have to worry about people wanting to kill you for killing them."
Zabuza stared at the boy, his mind scrambling for an answer, for a flaw in the unnervingly simple logic. His formidable intellect, honed for battle and strategy, found itself utterly outmaneuvered by pure, unadulterated innocence.
"What… what are you?" Zabuza finally choked out, the question a desperate plea for understanding.
The boy's face remained blank, his sapphire eyes glowing with an almost ethereal light. "I just want to live peacefully without killing or being killed. Dattebane."
Zabuza grit his teeth. "Tch. You make it sound so easy."
Haku lowered their gaze. "It… could be."
Zabuza turned to them. "Haku…"
Haku didn't meet his eyes. "We're losing, Zabuza-sama."
Zabuza was silent for a moment before scoffing again. "Damn it."
Naruto observed him, expression unreadable. "You're not a bad person."
Zabuza barked a laugh. "Oh, kid, I am absolutely a bad person."
Naruto just stared.
Zabuza narrowed his eyes. "What?"
"You don't sound like you believe that."
Zabuza frowned.
Naruto tilted his head again. "You care about Haku."
Zabuza crossed his arms. "So what?"
"Bad people don't care."
Zabuza let out a rough breath, rubbing his face. "Kid, you're giving me a headache."
Naruto just kept watching.
Kakashi, sensing the shift in the fight, sighed. "Zabuza, if you leave now, I won't stop you."
Zabuza turned to him, scowling. "That simple, huh?"
Kakashi nodded. "That simple."
Zabuza exhaled slowly, his grip on his sword loosening. He glanced at Haku, who was waiting silently, and then at Naruto, whose glowing eyes hadn't wavered once.
"Ah, hell," Zabuza muttered.
And then, the sound of slow, deliberate clapping echoed across the bridge.
The bridge was silent.
Not the kind of silence that felt peaceful, not the quiet of a warm evening or the hush of an early morning. This was a silence thick with tension, with exhaustion, with the weight of what had just happened.
Zabuza stood there, shoulders heaving, blade loose in his grip. Kakashi was barely keeping himself upright, his Sharingan eye dull with fatigue. Haku was still, watching with unreadable eyes. Sakura was pale, gripping a kunai like it was the only thing keeping her together. Sasuke was slumped against the ground, unconscious but breathing.
Naruto stood in the center of it all, unmoving.
He hated this.
He hated violence, hated the way the air stank of blood and sweat and death. But if he didn't fight, they would hurt him. They would hurt his team. And Naruto… Naruto didn't like getting hurt.
Gatō stepped forward, a smug grin on his face, flanked by dozens of hired thugs. "Well, well, looks like you're all out of juice," he sneered, kicking Zabuza's sword where it lay against the ground. "Pathetic."
Zabuza barely reacted, his fingers twitching at his sides, but Naruto could see the tension in his body. Haku was still standing, but their hands were trembling. Kakashi's breath was shallow.
Naruto looked at Gatō's men. There were a lot of them. Some armed with swords, some with clubs, others with nothing but cruel smiles and bad intentions.
He didn't think.
He moved.
One second, he was standing in the bloodstained mist. The next, he was tearing through them like a blade through paper.
A velociraptor was very fast.
Shinobi were faster because they could use chakra.
A chakra-enhanced velociraptor?
The first man barely had time to react before Naruto's foot caved in his chest, sending him flying back into three others. The next swung a blade, but Naruto twisted, dodging effortlessly, before his hand crushed the man's throat like it was made of glass. Blood sprayed.
Screaming.
Someone tried to stab him from behind, but Naruto didn't even turn—he just reached back, grabbing the man's wrist, and twisted. There was a sharp crack as the bone snapped clean through, jagged edges tearing through skin. The man shrieked, but Naruto had already moved on.
Another swing, another dodge, another kill.
They didn't even stand a chance.
Limbs twisted in ways they weren't meant to. Bones shattered. Throats were crushed. Naruto didn't use a weapon—he didn't need to. His hands were more than enough. His legs carried him through the battlefield like a ghost, too fast, too unpredictable, too precise. Every movement was efficient, ruthless, terrifyingly smooth.
Blood painted the bridge, slick and dark.
He didn't even notice the applause at first.
He stood there, in the middle of it all, his chest rising and falling in quiet, steady breaths. His clothes were drenched, his hair sticky, his face unreadable beneath the layer of gore. The smell was thick, coppery and warm.
And then he heard it.
Clapping.
Naruto turned his head.
Across the bridge, villagers stood in clusters, their faces a mix of horror and awe. Some had their hands over their mouths. Some looked ready to be sick. But others… others were clapping.
They were cheering.
For him.
Something cold settled in his stomach.
He reached up, swiping at his face, but all it did was smear the blood further. He tasted it on his lips, metallic and wrong. His fingers twitched at his sides.
He felt… nothing.
No satisfaction. No joy. No relief.
Just… nothing.
A single tear slipped down his cheek, cutting a clean path through the blood on his face.
But nobody saw it.
He had become the thing he hated.
A true shinobi.
—ToT—
The aftermath was short.
Zabuza and Haku disappeared into the mist, leaving nothing behind except their footprints and the memory of their presence. Gatō was dead, his body discarded like the filth he had spread across Wave. The country was free. The chains that had bound it had been broken.
And the people—oh, the people were celebrating.
Naruto didn't understand it.
They sang, they cheered, they laughed, they danced. Children ran barefoot through the streets, their little hands clutching whatever scraps of food had been handed to them, their cheeks stretched wide with the kind of smiles only the innocent could manage. Men stood together, raising bottles of sake in the air, drinking to a future that had once seemed impossible. Women clung to each other, wiping tears from their eyes, whispering words of relief as if speaking too loudly would wake them from the dream.
They were celebrating death.
Naruto sat on the outskirts of it all, watching with unreadable eyes.
Gatō had been a terrible man. A man who starved the people of Wave, who crushed them under his heel, who used and discarded lives as if they were nothing. He had deserved to die. That was what everyone said.
But Naruto wondered about the men who had worked for him.
Sure, they were criminals, thugs, murderers. But at the end of the day, didn't they have families too? Didn't they have people who waited for them to come home? Wives? Mothers? Children?
The people of Wave were celebrating, but somewhere, somewhere, there were people crying.
Naruto had seen it before.
When a hunter took down a beast, they celebrated their victory. But the cubs left behind would never understand.
He had seen it again and again.
How different was this?
Naruto didn't know. He didn't want to think about it anymore.
So, he sat there, detached from the joy, watching his team instead.
Kakashi was recovering well, no longer leaning against a crutch, no longer favoring his ribs. Sasuke, too, had healed completely, his wounds gone as if they had never been there. Sakura was smiling, relief on her face, exhaustion finally settling in now that everything was over.
And Naruto… Naruto sat on the steps of a half-built house, knees drawn up, chin resting on them, glowing sapphire eyes scanning the streets.
"Naruto!"
He turned his head.
Inari stood there, grinning, eyes still puffy from all the crying he had done earlier. The kid ran up to him, stopping just a foot away, hesitating only for a moment before bowing. "Thank you!" he said, voice full of sincerity. "Thank you for saving us!"
Naruto blinked.
Then he nodded. "You're welcome."
Inari straightened up, rocking on his heels. "You're kinda weird, you know?"
Naruto just tilted his head. He did know.
The boy laughed, rubbing the back of his head. "But you're cool."
Naruto didn't respond to that.
The village thanked him too, every face that passed, every voice that reached him, every grateful smile. They saw him as a hero.
He didn't know what to do with that.
So, he did nothing.
And then, just like that, Team Seven was leaving.
They stood at the edge of the village, bags packed, weapons secured, mission complete. Kakashi stood in front, a lazy eye crinkled in amusement, while Sakura chattered about how much she couldn't wait to get home and take a real bath. Sasuke remained silent, as usual, but his eyes were sharp, as if he was still turning over every battle in his head, analyzing, calculating, preparing for the next.
Naruto simply adjusted the straps of his bag.
"Oi, Naruto!"
He turned back.
Inari stood there with his mother, Tsunami, at his side, and behind them, the entire village.
"Take care!" Inari called out.
Naruto nodded. "You too."
The people of Wave cheered as they walked away.
And behind them, as the crowd dispersed and the people began discussing what came next, someone brought up the bridge.
They needed a name for it.
Something that would symbolize their struggle.
Something that would represent their victory.
Suggestions were thrown out. Some ridiculous, some grand, some poetic.
Tazuna, however, had already made up his mind.
He took one last look toward the road where Team Seven had disappeared, then smiled.
"The Great Naruto Uzumaki Bridge," he declared.
Years later, this bridge would have entire chapters and even books dedicated to it— being addressed as the bridge that didn’t just connect two lands or flourished a nation's economy— but as the bridge that changed the course of history forever.
And that was that.
TBC
Notes:
Next Arc: The Chunin Exams.
Chapter 18: Chūnin Exams
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Chunin Exams
Life in Konoha returned to normal. No killing. No blood. No desperate fights for survival. Just the everyday rhythm of village life—missions, training, and the occasional civilian request that barely counted as work.
Naruto liked this pace.
The absence of battle meant he could do what he enjoyed most—lazing around under the sun, soaking in the warmth like a cat stretched across a rooftop. He had claimed a particularly nice spot in one of Konoha’s quieter areas, a place where the sun hit just right and the breeze wasn’t too strong. There, he sprawled out, arms crossed behind his head, eyes half-lidded as he listened to the distant hum of the village.
Of course, Sasuke had other plans.
“Fight me.”
Naruto yawned, shifting onto his side to find a more comfortable position.
Sasuke’s brow twitched. “Naruto.”
Naruto closed his eyes.
“Fight me.”
Silence.
Sasuke’s eye twitched again.
“I’ll treat you to ramen.”
Naruto’s eyes snapped open.
“...Fine.”
Sasuke smirked in victory.
And that was how Naruto found himself sparring nearly every other day. Sasuke never won, but he kept challenging him, determined to close the gap. Naruto, on the other hand, didn’t really mind. One spar equaled one bowl of ramen, and honestly? That was a good deal. He never held back enough for Sasuke to feel insulted, but he also never tried too hard. It was just an easy exchange—effort for food.
It drove Sasuke insane.
Sakura often watched from the sidelines, arms crossed, switching between cheering for Sasuke and groaning when Naruto dodged effortlessly.
"How are you so good at fighting like that?" she asked one day, after Sasuke had once again ended up flat on his back, breathless and glaring.
"Yeah," Sasuke grumbled, pushing himself up. "It's like fighting some wild animal."
Naruto tilted his head at that, blinking slowly.
"...I manage," he said, shrugging.
Neither of them were satisfied with that answer.
Even Kakashi, who had always been quietly observant, had his suspicions. Naruto’s fighting style wasn’t like anything taught in the Academy. It was unpredictable, fluid, instinct-driven. It wasn’t something learned from human combat training—it was something else entirely.
And there was... another thing.
People started to notice.
Animals liked Naruto.
No, scratch that—animals loved Naruto.
It had started small, with stray cats curling up next to him whenever he dozed off in the sun, or crows swooping down to drop shiny trinkets near him. But then it escalated. Dogs would break free from their owners just to follow him down the street. Squirrels and birds would perch on his shoulders, utterly at ease. Even Inuzuka hounds—trained war animals that barely tolerated strangers—would approach him with wagging tails.
At first, Sasuke and Sakura thought it was funny.
Then, during lunch one day, it got ridiculous.
Sakura had just unwrapped her bento when she froze, her entire body going stiff.
A large, black snake had slithered its way onto the table, flicking its tongue lazily as it coiled near Naruto.
Sasuke went tense, immediately reaching for a kunai.
“Naruto,” Sakura hissed, barely moving. “There’s a snake—”
Naruto picked up a rice ball and, without even looking, held it out.
The snake opened its mouth and took a bite.
Sasuke and Sakura just stared.
Naruto chewed his food idly, patting the snake’s head before nudging the rest of the rice ball toward it.
Sakura made a strangled noise. “Wh—why are you—what—”
"It was hungry," Naruto said simply.
Sasuke watched as the snake, a venomous one, casually wrapped itself around Naruto’s arm, content and relaxed.
"...Are you serious?"
Naruto blinked at him. "What?"
Sasuke inhaled sharply.
“Are you some kind of animal whisperer?” Sakura demanded, still keeping a wary distance from the snake.
Naruto shrugged. “I dunno.”
Sasuke pinched the bridge of his nose.
Kakashi, who had been watching from nearby, wasn’t even surprised.
He had known Naruto forever. He had seen him get along with creatures that would sooner bite a shinobi’s hand off than accept their presence. He had seen the way wild things responded to him, drawn to him like he was one of their own. This? This was nothing new.
But for Sasuke and Sakura, this was an entirely new level of what the hell?
The snake finished eating and slithered off, disappearing into the tall grass. Naruto went back to eating like nothing had happened.
Sakura exhaled. "That was not normal."
Sasuke, begrudgingly, had to agree.
But Naruto just kept eating. Because to him, it was normal.
And that was the end of it.
—ToT—
Fate had other plans.
The Chūnin Exams.
Naruto had heard about them before. A test meant to push genin past their limits, to separate the weak from the strong. It wasn’t just an exam—it was a battlefield disguised as a competition, a way for the villages to show off their future powerhouses while simultaneously weeding out those who couldn’t keep up. Violence was guaranteed. Death wasn’t uncommon.
And now, Kakashi had nominated Team 7 to participate.
Sasuke and Sakura were thrilled.
Naruto? Not so much.
“No.”
The refusal was immediate.
Sasuke and Sakura gawked at him.
“What do you mean ‘no’?” Sasuke demanded, narrowing his eyes.
“No,” Naruto repeated, shifting in his sunlit spot. “I’m not doing it.”
Sakura frowned. “But—why? You’re ridiculously strong! You could probably win the whole thing without trying.”
“Don’t want to,” Naruto said simply.
Sasuke scowled. “You’re chickening out?”
Naruto blinked at him. “No. I just don’t feel like it.”
“That’s chickening out,” Sasuke snapped.
Naruto shrugged.
Sakura crossed her arms. “Come on, Naruto. If you become a chūnin, you’ll get better missions, better pay. Don’t you want that?”
Naruto considered it.
Did he want that?
Higher rank meant harder missions. Harder missions meant more fighting. More fighting meant more death.
No, he didn’t want that.
So he repeated himself. “No.”
Sasuke clicked his tongue, obviously frustrated. “I’ll treat you to ramen.”
Naruto yawned, turning over onto his side. “Not worth it.”
That earned a visible flinch from both of them.
“Dattebane,” Sakura muttered under her breath.
It was bizarre, seeing someone so absurdly powerful turn down an opportunity like this. Sasuke had known Naruto was weird, but this was another level.
They tried again, offering different deals—more food, easier missions, even just a promise that they’d stick together. Naruto didn’t budge. He didn’t want to kill anyone, and no amount of ramen could change that.
But then, the Hokage himself called him in.
Hiruzen Sarutobi was old, wise, and patient. He had seen all kinds of shinobi in his time—warriors hungry for power, children desperate for recognition, prodigies who craved challenge. Naruto was none of those things.
So Hiruzen didn’t push. He simply explained.
“If you pass the Chūnin Exams, you’ll be promoted,” he said, folding his hands together. “And if you continue to climb the ranks, you’ll get closer to your goal of becoming Hokage.”
Naruto stared at him.
Becoming Hokage? That was the end goal, wasn’t it? The ultimate proof that he had made it? That he belonged?
But something still felt… wrong.
“How many lives do I need to take to become Hokage?” he asked, voice flat. “Man wild as a whole?”
Silence.
That was the answer, wasn’t it?
Too many.
Naruto’s grip on his sleeves tightened.
He didn’t like violence. He didn’t want to kill. But survival was a different matter. He had lived as something else before, as something ancient and primal, and he knew the law of nature—kill or be killed.
He didn’t want to kill anyone.
But he wouldn’t let anyone kill him, either.
“…Fine.”
Hiruzen nodded.
Naruto turned to leave, but paused at the doorway. “I won’t kill anyone,” he said over his shoulder. “Or anything.”
And with that, he left.
Hiruzen sighed, rubbing his temples.
This was going to be interesting.
—ToT—
Team 7 made their way toward the Shinobi Academy, where the first phase of the Chūnin Exams would be held.
Naruto wasn’t particularly excited.
Exams meant tests. Tests meant thinking. Thinking meant effort. And Naruto didn’t like effort. Not for things that didn’t matter.
Sasuke, on the other hand, was determined. He walked ahead with purpose, arms tucked into his pockets, eyes sharp. This was his chance to prove himself, to show everyone just how far he had come. Sakura stuck close by, glancing between her teammates, nerves clear on her face.
As they approached the Academy, they were met with a crowd of other genin gathered outside a large doorway.
Something was off.
Two older-looking genin stood in front of the entrance, blocking it off. The sign above the door read "301", but Naruto could see through the illusion. The actual room number was lower.
Two random genin were trying to push past the guards. The taller of the two managed to get one step forward before one of the “guards” kicked him square in the stomach, sending him sprawling across the floor.
The guy groaned in pain while the fake exam proctors stood firm.
“If you can’t handle this,” one of them sneered, “then don’t even bother taking the exam. We’re doing you weaklings a favor.”
Naruto tilted his head. Hm. A test before the test.
A few more genin hesitated, whispering to each other. Some walked away, deciding the exams weren’t worth it.
Sasuke sighed. “Idiots.”
The moment he spoke, everyone turned toward him. He ignored them, stepping forward casually, hands still in his pockets.
“You see through it, don’t you?” he muttered to Naruto.
Naruto gave a small nod. He didn’t really care, but yeah, he could tell it was fake.
Sasuke clicked his tongue. “Tch. Sloppy.”
He walked toward the door, narrowing his eyes at the illusion. In one smooth motion, he dispelled it with a subtle burst of chakra.
The “301” shimmered and changed.
It was actually the second floor.
Immediately, the room filled with murmurs. The genin who had gathered around took a step back, realizing they’d been tricked.
One of the fake exam proctors smirked. “Clever.”
Before anyone could comment further, a blur of green shot out from the side.
“YOU THERE! THE LOVELY LADY WITH THE BEAUTIFUL FOREHEAD!”
Sakura flinched. “H-Huh?”
A figure landed in front of her—a boy dressed in a full green jumpsuit, with thick eyebrows and a confident grin.
“My name is Rock Lee,” he declared proudly, striking a dramatic pose. “And I have fallen in love with you at first sight!”
Silence.
Sakura gaped.
Naruto blinked.
Sasuke groaned.
Lee wasn’t deterred. He grabbed Sakura’s hand, bringing it up dramatically. “Please, go out with me! I promise to protect you with my life!”
Sakura yanked her hand back, face scrunched in disgust. “Absolutely not.”
Lee’s face fell. “Ah…”
Naruto, who had remained detached throughout the whole interaction, watched with mild interest. Humans were weird.
Lee recovered quickly, turning to Sasuke with an eager expression. “You! You are Sasuke Uchiha, are you not?”
Sasuke frowned. “What if I am?”
Lee grinned. “Then I challenge you to a fight!”
Sasuke’s eye twitched. “We’re literally about to take an exam.”
“Fighting is the ultimate test of skill!” Lee declared, flashing a thumbs-up. “What better way to prepare than to challenge a strong opponent?”
Sasuke looked to Naruto, as if expecting him to say something. Naruto shrugged.
Lee turned to Naruto as well. “And you! I sense something… different about you.”
Naruto stared at him blankly.
Lee’s eyes gleamed. “Let us fight sometime!”
Naruto blinked. “Why?”
“Because I want to test my strength!”
Naruto’s expression didn’t change. “Oh.”
Lee seemed to take that as a yes, nodding enthusiastically before giving them a final thumbs-up and disappearing as suddenly as he had appeared.
Sakura shuddered. “What a weirdo.”
Sasuke rubbed his temple. “This is already giving me a headache.”
The exam room was packed.
Genin from every corner of the world filled the space, bodies pressed close, the air thick with tension. Conversations buzzed in low murmurs, eyes flickered around in cautious glances, and despite the chatter, there was an undeniable heaviness hanging over the room.
Killing intent.
Naruto felt it the moment he stepped inside. The weight of it pressed against his skin, invisible yet suffocating. It was instinctive, a silent warning from multiple sources all at once.
Sasuke stiffened beside him. Sakura exhaled sharply.
Naruto blinked.
So that’s how it worked.
If someone projected enough fear, others would hesitate, maybe even back off. It was a defense mechanism, just like how animals displayed colors to warn predators or how some creatures made themselves look bigger to intimidate threats.
So… would they leave him alone if he did the same?
Naruto tilted his head, considering.
Then, in the next moment, he let go.
His killing intent seeped out, blanketing the room in something ancient and primal. A pressure that wasn’t just murderous intent, but something deeper—something that whispered of the hunt, of silent death in the dark, of prey that never escaped.
The effect was immediate.
Several genin stiffened. Some paled, others broke into cold sweats. A few gagged, nausea washing over them in waves. One unfortunate genin collapsed right then and there, eyes wide with fear.
The room, which had been filled with quiet conversations just moments before, fell into an eerie silence.
Naruto observed, blinking slowly.
Huh. It worked.
Then—
A voice cut through the silence.
“You.”
Naruto turned.
A red-haired boy stood a few feet away, his posture relaxed but his pale green eyes sharp, staring directly at Naruto as if sizing him up. A large gourd rested on his back, heavy with something alive inside it.
Naruto noticed how, unlike the others, this boy didn’t flinch. If anything, his gaze sharpened.
“What is your name?” the redhead asked.
Naruto blinked. “Me?”
“Yes. You.”
“...Naruto Uzumaki. Dattebane.”
A slow smirk spread across the redhead’s face. “And I am Sabaku no Gaara.”
Something shifted. The killing intent in the room had barely settled before a fresh wave surged forth—except this time, it was aimed solely at Naruto.
“Mother wants your blood.”
Naruto stared.
Sakura tensed. Sasuke shifted into a stance. The air crackled with something unseen, the temperature in the room seemingly dropping.
But Naruto didn’t react the way most people would.
He didn’t move. He didn’t tense. He didn’t even frown.
He just… blinked.
“Why?”
Gaara’s eye twitched.
The silence that followed was heavy. It was the kind of silence that should’ve been filled with fear, dread, or at the very least, understanding.
But Naruto didn’t understand.
He tilted his head, genuinely puzzled.
“You’re strong,” Gaara stated, voice low, almost reverent. “Mother wants your blood.”
“That doesn’t answer my question,” Naruto pointed out.
Gaara’s fingers twitched, sand shifting slightly in response. His pupils dilated, the bloodlust rolling off him thick and suffocating. “Mother needs your blood.”
“But why?” Naruto asked again. “I need my blood.”
Sakura’s breath hitched. Sasuke let out a slow, controlled exhale, eyes flickering between the two.
Gaara’s lips parted slightly, as if he wasn’t used to being questioned about this. As if everyone simply accepted his words as absolute truth.
Naruto, however, was looking at him like he was an unsolved puzzle.
Gaara’s expression darkened.
“You don’t understand,” he murmured.
“Nope.”
The killing intent thickened. The sand around Gaara’s feet began to shift, curling like tendrils waiting for the command to strike.
Kankurō, who had been watching from the side, suddenly stepped forward, a nervous chuckle escaping him. “Alright, alright, that’s enough, Gaara. No need to kill the guy before the exam even starts.”
Gaara didn’t budge. His eyes were still locked onto Naruto, his expression unreadable, as if he were studying something beyond the surface.
Naruto, meanwhile, continued to stare, waiting for an actual answer.
Temari joined her brother’s side, crossing her arms. “Geez, what is wrong with you?” she muttered under her breath before flashing an apologetic look at Team 7. “Sorry about that. He gets a little… intense.”
Gaara ignored her.
His eyes flickered downward, staring at Naruto’s hands, at the way his fingers flexed slightly, the way he stood, the way he didn’t look afraid.
“Why are you not scared of me?” Gaara asked, voice low, almost curious.
Naruto thought about it.
Then shrugged.
“Because you haven’t done anything to me.”
Another pause.
Temari’s eyebrows shot up. Kankurō blinked.
Sasuke’s expression twitched.
Gaara… narrowed his eyes.
The tension between them thickened, silent and unspoken.
Kankurō shifted uncomfortably before reaching out, placing a firm hand on Gaara’s shoulder. “C’mon, let’s go.”
Gaara didn’t move.
Kankurō’s grip tightened, his tone taking on a rare note of urgency. “Gaara.”
Slowly, almost reluctantly, the redhead stepped back. The sand around him settled, the pressure easing slightly, though his gaze remained locked onto Naruto until the very last moment.
“This is not over,” Gaara murmured before turning away.
Naruto tilted his head again but said nothing.
Kankurō let out a breath and gave a tight smile. “Uh, yeah, so, good luck in the exam or whatever.”
Temari just shook her head, muttering something about “psychopaths” before following after her brothers.
The moment they were gone, the room seemed to exhale. The air felt lighter, the tension dissipating as if a storm had just passed. Conversations hesitantly resumed, though a few wary glances were still thrown Naruto’s way.
Sakura let out a shaky breath. “What the hell was that?”
Sasuke was still watching the direction Gaara had left in, frowning. “That guy’s dangerous.”
Naruto thought for a moment.
Then nodded. “Yeah.”
Sakura glared at him. “Then why did you just stand there?”
Naruto blinked. “I wanted to know why he wanted my blood.”
Sakura groaned.
Sasuke muttered something under his breath.
Naruto yawned.
TBC
Notes:
Drop some kudos and comments!
Your words inspire me to write faster, better and with more depth.
Till next time!
Chapter 19: Ibiki
Chapter Text
Ibiki
The room wasn't as tense as it should've been.
Normally, there would be waves of killing intent aimed at newcomers, attempts to intimidate and shake their confidence. But this time, it was different. Naruto's earlier display had done something to the atmosphere. It wasn't just the way he projected killing intent—it was the way he simply existed in the room. The way his glowing sapphire eyes flickered like a predator watching from the shadows.
No one wanted to test him.
So instead of hostility, there was quiet curiosity. A few wary glances. Some whispered conversations. But for the most part, things were... weirdly casual.
Naruto, of course, didn't care. He wasn't interested in pointless staring contests. Instead, he followed Sasuke and Sakura deeper into the room, navigating through the clusters of genin from different villages.
It didn't take long before they found familiar faces.
A bunch of rookies from Konoha had gathered in one spot, talking amongst themselves.
Shikamaru looked bored out of his mind, leaning against a wall. Ino was chatting loudly with Choji, who was munching on a bag of chips. Kiba had his arms crossed, Akamaru perched comfortably on his head. Hinata stood quietly near Shino, glancing around nervously.
The moment they noticed Team Seven approaching, the conversation shifted.
"Well, well, if it isn't the losers," Kiba grinned. "Took you guys long enough."
Sakura rolled her eyes. "We got here at the same time as you."
Kiba ignored her, eyes immediately zeroing in on Naruto. "What was that back there, huh? You scared the crap outta half the room."
Naruto blinked. "I did?"
"Yes," Shikamaru deadpanned. "And now nobody wants to mess with us. Which, I gotta admit, is kinda convenient."
Naruto tilted his head. "Isn't that good?"
Kiba scoffed. "Maybe, but now everyone's staring at you like you're some kinda wild animal."
"…I am a wild animal."
Silence.
Shino adjusted his glasses. Hinata fidgeted slightly.
Sasuke sighed. "Stop saying weird things."
"But it's true."
Before anyone could argue further, another voice joined the conversation.
"Yo, you guys must be rookies."
A silver-haired genin with round glasses stepped forward, hands tucked casually in his pockets. He had a friendly smile on his face, his tone light and easygoing.
Naruto blinked at him.
"And you are?" Sakura asked.
"Kabuto Yakushi," the boy introduced himself, adjusting his glasses. "I've taken the Chunin Exams before, so I figured I'd give you guys a little heads-up."
Sasuke narrowed his eyes. "You've taken them before?"
Kabuto chuckled. "Yeah. Seven times, actually."
Shikamaru groaned. "Man, if you've taken it seven times and still haven't passed, then doesn't that mean this exam is a total pain?"
Kabuto shrugged. "It's not just about skill. There's a lot of... other factors that make things complicated."
"Like what?" Kiba asked.
Kabuto smirked. "Like competition."
He reached into his pouch and pulled out a small deck of cards. "I've got info on all the participants in these. Want me to show you some?"
Sasuke crossed his arms. "Got anything on Gaara?"
Kabuto shuffled through his cards before pulling one out and placing it on the ground. With a small pulse of chakra, information projected into the air above it.
Sabaku no Gaara. A prodigy from the Hidden Sand. Completed multiple A-rank missions as a genin. Has never been injured in battle.
Sakura's eyes widened. "That's insane."
Shikamaru let out a low whistle. "So he's a monster, huh?"
Kabuto nodded. "Pretty much. If you run into him, I'd suggest avoiding a fight."
Naruto simply stared at the floating text, his expression unreadable.
Then—
"I was wondering," a voice interrupted. "About Naruto Uzumaki and Sasuke Uchiha."
Heads turned.
Rock Lee stood there, arms folded, looking as serious as ever.
Sasuke exhaled sharply through his nose. "Why do people keep asking about me?"
Kabuto chuckled, pulling out another card. "Well, you are the last Uchiha."
The card flickered, displaying information.
Sasuke Uchiha.
—Lone survivor of the Uchiha Clan.
—Rookie of the Year.
—Excelled in taijutsu and ninjutsu.
—Highly proficient in the Great Fireball Technique.
Sakura looked smug. "Of course Sasuke-kun is amazing."
Sasuke, despite himself, seemed satisfied.
Then Kabuto flipped to another card.
Naruto Uzumaki.
Naruto, who had been watching silently, narrowed his eyes slightly.
The text appeared.
—Dead last of the year.
—Academy dropout.
—Weakest chakra control.
—Overall lowest grades.
—However…
Naruto's fingers twitched.
—The Great Naruto Bridge is named after him.
—Liberated an entire country.
—Single-handedly slaughtered Gatō and his men.
Silence.
Dead, heavy silence.
The rookies stared.
Kiba's mouth was slightly open. Shikamaru had stopped leaning against the wall. Ino's brows were furrowed. Choji had stopped chewing.
Ino turned to Naruto. "Wait. You what?"
Shikamaru's eyes flickered between the projection and Naruto's blank expression.
Naruto didn't say anything.
It wasn't a secret. The bridge had his name. The villagers in the Land of Waves knew what happened. But hearing it spoken so casually, written in plain words—it made something in his stomach twist uncomfortably.
Kabuto adjusted his glasses. "That's quite the achievement."
Naruto blinked. "…I guess?"
"Hold on," Kiba cut in, brows furrowed. "You killed all of them? Alone?"
Naruto tilted his head. "Would it have been better if they killed me instead?"
More silence.
Kiba's jaw clenched. He had no response.
Lee, who had remained quiet, suddenly bowed slightly. "I see. You are strong, Naruto Uzumaki."
Naruto blinked. "Thanks?"
Before anything else could be said, smoke suddenly filled the room.
A loud voice boomed through the haze.
"SILENCE, MAGGOTS!"
The room went still.
The smoke cleared to reveal a tall, scarred man in a trench coat, his eyes sharp, his presence overwhelming.
"You're all here to take the Chunin Exams," he barked. "Well, the first phase begins—NOW!"
Conversations immediately ceased.
The rookies straightened, tension rolling back into their shoulders.
Naruto simply sighed. So much for casual talking.
—ToT—
Ibiki Morino had seen all kinds of shinobi.
The arrogant ones who thought they were untouchable. The nervous ones who second-guessed every decision. The calculating ones who tried to outmaneuver the system. The cocky, the clever, the cowards—he had dealt with them all.
So when the genin sat down, pencils scratching against paper, eyes flicking around to cheat without getting caught, he wasn't surprised. This was standard procedure.
But then his eyes landed on one particular candidate.
Naruto Uzumaki.
Ibiki knew the name.
Everyone did, at this point.
It wasn't just because of his status as the Kyuubi's jinchūriki—though that alone had been enough to put him under constant surveillance since the day he was born. No, this was different.
The Land of Waves.
Gatō's death.
The bodies.
Naruto hadn't just won a battle—he had wiped out an entire criminal operation. There had been no survivors. No mercy. Just silence and corpses left in his wake. The Great Naruto Bridge stood as proof of what had happened.
And yet, the boy in question… looked half-asleep.
Ibiki's sharp eyes took in every detail.
Naruto sat at his desk, one hand lazily twirling his pencil, the other supporting his cheek. His glowing sapphire eyes were dull with boredom, half-lidded as if he wasn't taking any of this seriously. His short, messy red hair swayed slightly every time he exhaled.
At first glance, he looked like the least dangerous person in the room.
But Ibiki had spent years interrogating some of the worst people to ever exist. He knew how to read people.
And Naruto Uzumaki was not harmless.
Not with that stillness. That utter, predatory calm.
It wasn't the fidgety kind of stillness that nervous people had. It wasn't the rigid discipline of a trained soldier, either.
It was the stillness of a hunting animal.
Languid. Relaxed. Like he didn't see any threats in this room, so he didn't need to move.
Ibiki saw it for what it was immediately.
This kid was an apex predator, but not in the way Zabuza had been. Zabuza was a killer, trained and disciplined, methodical in his approach to slaughter. He had goals, ambitions. He fought for money, for survival, for his dreams.
Naruto… was something else entirely.
Naruto didn't fight because he wanted to.
He fought because he had to.
There was no ambition in those glowing eyes. No hunger for power or dominance.
Just instinct.
Pure, unfiltered instinct.
And that was what made him terrifying.
Because it meant he could kill without hesitation and not feel anything about it. Not guilt, not regret, not pride. It was just something he did. Like breathing. Like blinking. Like existing.
Ibiki had tortured men like that before. The kind who didn't break under pain or pressure. The kind who didn't even react when knives carved into their skin because their brains simply didn't register it as suffering.
And now, there was a child sitting in his exam room with that same detached expression, tapping his pencil like he wasn't sitting in a den full of desperate, nervous, ambitious shinobi who would gladly kill him for a promotion.
Ibiki almost wanted to laugh.
Instead, he kept watching.
Naruto reached for his question paper, eyes flicking over the problems.
His expression didn't change.
Ibiki knew the questions were designed to be impossible for an average genin. The whole point was to force them to cheat, to test their ability to gather intel under pressure.
But Naruto?
Naruto grabbed his pencil and started writing.
No hesitation. No pausing to think. Just short, precise answers written in the most efficient way possible.
Ibiki's eyebrow twitched.
He was finishing the exam.
Not struggling. Not cheating. Not breaking under the pressure.
Just... doing it.
It was unnatural.
This was a boy who had barely passed the academy. A boy whose records showed abysmal grades, failed tests, and below-average intelligence scores. And yet, here he was, breezing through a test meant to break even the most competent genin.
Ibiki's mind immediately reeled back to the reports.
Mizuki.
The sabotages.
The fake test scores.
The intentional suppression of his education.
Ah.
So that was it.
Naruto wasn't dumb. He had just been deliberately kept dumb.
But something had changed.
Ibiki had heard the rumors, but he hadn't paid much attention to them before now. There were whispers about how Naruto had suddenly understood things that he shouldn't have.
Mathematics. Strategy. Physics.
It was as if something had woken up inside him.
And now, watching him finish the test in record time before setting his pencil down and closing his eyes as if he had better things to do—Ibiki realized that the rumors were true.
Something had changed.
This wasn't the Naruto Uzumaki from a year ago.
This was something else.
The boy didn't fidget. Didn't sneak glances at anyone else's paper. Didn't react when the other genin around him whispered and struggled.
He simply sat there, waiting.
As if nothing about this situation was worth his full attention.
Ibiki exhaled slowly, forcing himself to relax. He had interrogated monsters before. Naruto Uzumaki wasn't a monster.
But he also wasn't a normal boy.
He was something in between.
Something far more unpredictable.
Ibiki made a mental note to keep an eye on him.
This exam wasn't just about testing genin.
It was about finding the ones who would be dangerous. The ones who would shake the system. The ones who would either become its greatest assets… or its greatest threats.
Naruto Uzumaki, Ibiki decided, was both.
TBC
Chapter 20: Demon
Chapter Text
Demon
The tension in the room was thick enough to choke on.
Ibiki let the silence stretch, watching the nervous faces, the beads of sweat forming on brows, the stiff, hunched shoulders. The genin were already on edge from the test, exhausted from stress, their nerves frayed. And now, the final question. The real test.
"Can you answer the question I'm going to ask?"
Some flinched. Others tensed.
"Before I ask it, know this—if you choose to answer, you cannot quit halfway. And if you fail to answer correctly, you will be banned from taking the Chūnin Exams ever again. You will remain a genin for the rest of your lives."
There were audible gasps. Murmurs spread like wildfire.
"That's not fair!" one genin from another village exclaimed. "That wasn't in the rules!"
Ibiki merely gave a slow, knowing smirk. "Rules? This is the life of a shinobi. In the real world, sometimes you don't get a second chance. Sometimes, you fail once, and it's over."
Some were already panicking. Ibiki could see it—the way they squirmed, the way their minds screamed at them to run, to retreat before it was too late. Fear was a powerful thing.
And fear made people predictable.
He let them sit in it for a while, let it fester, let the dread crawl up their spines and wrap around their throats.
Then he asked the question.
"Are you afraid? Do you want to quit? Or will you remain a genin for the rest of your life?"
The room was silent.
Shifting glances. Trembling hands. Uncertain faces.
Ibiki's eyes flicked toward Naruto Uzumaki.
The boy wasn't sweating. Wasn't shifting in his seat. Wasn't even blinking. He just sat there, looking at him with those sharp, glowing sapphire eyes, utterly still.
Then, finally, Naruto blinked. His head tilted slightly, red hair swaying.
"If I remain a genin, will I be hunted?"
Ibiki's eyes narrowed slightly at the question.
Some genin turned their heads toward Naruto, confused by the strange phrasing, but he wasn't looking at anyone else. His entire focus was on Ibiki, his expression blank, voice calm.
Ibiki let out a slow breath. "You can always be hunted. Regardless of position."
Naruto hummed, as if considering. "And if I become a Chūnin, will I not be hunted?"
Ibiki studied him for a long moment before answering. "A kage is an apex predator. Though some may try to hunt him."
Naruto's eyes sharpened. "But do they succeed?"
Ibiki's lips curled slightly.
"If the kage wants to die."
"Oh," Naruto said, as if finally understanding something. He gave a small nod, expression unreadable. "I see. And I want to become Hokage. So I will take the question."
More whispering spread across the room, hushed voices filled with uncertainty. Some were amazed at Naruto's calm, others confused by his logic.
Ibiki tapped his fingers against the desk, watching Naruto closely.
"And if you can't answer it?"
"Then I'll become as strong as the Hokage," Naruto said simply. "Even if I'd remain a genin for the rest of my life."
Silence.
Ibiki could feel the shift. The way the others started to sit straighter, shoulders squaring, eyes clearing. Some of them looked at Naruto as if seeing him for the first time.
A single-minded, unshakable determination. A complete lack of fear in the face of uncertainty.
One by one, the fear started to melt away from the others.
"I'm not leaving either," someone muttered.
"Yeah, me neither."
"Like hell I'm quitting now."
Ibiki smirked, leaning back in his chair.
"Will anybody else leave?"
Nobody moved.
Nobody raised their hands.
Not a single genin stepped away.
Ibiki exhaled slowly. "You all pass."
A beat.
Then, confusion.
"What?!" someone yelped.
Ibiki let his smirk grow. "This was never about answering a question. It was about testing your resolve. The ones who quit… they're the ones who wouldn't last in the field. Those of you who remained, despite the risks, have the qualities necessary to be a Chūnin."
Silence again. Then, one by one, the realization sank in.
A collective exhale of relief. Some groaned, others let out shaky laughs, a few even looked close to collapsing from sheer tension.
Naruto simply remained still.
Unbothered.
Unaffected.
Ibiki's sharp gaze lingered on him for a moment longer.
Yes. This one was different.
But before he could think on it further—
A sudden, loud explosion of smoke filled the room.
"Alright, brats! Enough of this depressing crap!"
The voice was loud, playful, and a little unhinged.
When the smoke cleared, a woman stood at the front of the room. A wild grin stretched across her face, sharp eyes glinting with excitement. Her purple hair was pulled up into a spiky ponytail, and her tan trench coat billowed slightly as she planted her hands on her hips.
"My name is Anko Mitarashi!" she announced, smirking. "And I'll be your proctor for the next phase of the exams! If you thought this was hard, you haven't seen anything yet!"
Some of the genin looked exhausted just from the sheer shift in energy.
Naruto, however, just blinked, tilting his head slightly.
Anko's eyes flicked toward him, interest sparking.
Oh.
She liked this one.
—ToT—
The wind carried the scent of damp earth and pine, thick and humid under the afternoon sun. In front of them loomed the ominous, stretching expanse of the Forest of Death, trees towering like silent sentinels, their gnarled branches reaching toward the sky as if eager to swallow those who dared enter.
The assembled genin teams stood stiff, wary, already feeling the weight of the upcoming trial pressing on their shoulders. Tension buzzed through the air like static before a storm, a mixture of excitement, anxiety, and tightly coiled determination.
Anko Mitarashi stood before them, her smirk sharp and amused, the wind ruffling her trench coat as she scanned the young shinobi with the air of a predator toying with its prey.
"Welcome," she drawled, voice rich with unspoken promise. "To the second phase of the Chūnin Exams."
A few genin shifted uncomfortably. Others met her gaze head-on, lips set in determined lines.
She grinned wider, clearly enjoying their unease.
"This phase is simple. You'll be entering this lovely forest behind me, the Forest of Death—" she let the name hang in the air, letting its implications sink in, "—where you'll be given one of two scrolls: Heaven or Earth. Your goal? Find a team with the opposite scroll and take it from them. By any means necessary."
A ripple of unease went through the crowd. Some teams glanced at each other, mentally sizing up potential enemies.
"Now, before we begin," Anko continued, eyes gleaming with something wicked, "I should mention… people tend to die in this phase."
A few gulped. Some braver genin scoffed.
Naruto blinked, gaze unfocused, as if he weren't listening at all.
Anko's eyes flicked to him. She smirked.
Fast.
That's what she'd heard about him. Dangerous. Different. The way he had shifted the atmosphere in the exam room with a single conversation, the way Kabuto's intel had painted him as both a fool and a monster.
Time to see for herself.
In a blur of movement, she flicked her wrist, sending a kunai straight for Naruto's head.
Most didn't see it coming.
Sakura gasped, hands flying up too late to warn him. Sasuke stiffened beside her, instincts flaring, but even he knew the trajectory was too fast.
And then—
Naruto moved.
Head snapping toward her with inhuman precision, his fingers caught the kunai midair with ease. In the same breath, his arm twisted, and he flicked it back toward her without hesitation.
Anko's body tensed.
The kunai zipped toward her like a lightning strike, missing her by a centimeter—
CRACK.
The rock behind her shattered on impact, webbing like fractured glass.
Silence.
The genin teams froze, wide-eyed, the weight of the moment crashing over them like a wave. Even the breeze seemed to still, holding its breath.
Anko's smirk faltered.
Not because of the kunai. Not even because of the rock.
But because of him.
Naruto's body had shifted without an ounce of wasted movement. No hesitation. No overreaction. Just instinct. And now, his entire stance had shifted, weight balanced on the balls of his feet, shoulders loose, fingers curling ever so slightly—ready to attack her again.
Expression blank.
Not even angry.
Just calculating.
Cold.
Sakura, snapping out of it, moved before things could escalate further. Her hand shot out, grabbing Naruto's wrist.
"She's just trying to act cool," she said quickly, her voice tense but steady. "I'm sure she learned her lesson."
For a second, Naruto remained still, as if weighing her words. Then, at length, he gave a slight nod.
"Fine," he said. "But if she attacks me again, I'm stopping her. Dattebane."
His voice was calm. His posture relaxed again, shoulders sinking slightly, as if the moment hadn't just happened.
But the weight of it lingered in the air.
Anko released a slow breath, forcing herself to smirk again, but she could still feel the ghost of the kunai's trajectory. That hadn't been just a lucky throw. That had been muscle memory. Reflex. Instinct. And more than that—
What if it hadn't missed?
What if the pink-haired girl hadn't stopped him?
She felt a faint chill prickle down her spine, but she shook it off, rolling her shoulders, forcing her grin back to its usual, cocky confidence.
"Well, aren't you just a fun little thing?" she mused, placing a hand on her hip. "I like you, kid."
Naruto didn't respond. Just stared at her for a long moment before glancing away, already disinterested.
She cleared her throat. "Anyway!" she clapped her hands together, regaining her momentum. "Let's continue, shall we?"
She went on to explain the rules. The scrolls, the time limit, the no-peeking rule.
Most genin were still a little on edge, but the excitement had returned, especially when the scrolls were finally handed out.
Naruto accepted theirs without comment, sliding it into his pouch. Sasuke and Sakura took note, eyes flicking toward him occasionally.
Then, with the final warning—
The second phase of the Chūnin Exams officially began.
One by one, teams dashed into the trees, vanishing into the forest's depths.
Naruto, as he stepped forward, took a slow breath. The scent of damp soil and wild creatures filled his senses, the rustling of leaves carrying distant heartbeats, distant movements.
The air tasted alive.
And so, with no rush in his steps, no tension in his body, he followed his team into the Forest of Death.
—ToT—
The moment Team Seven entered the Forest of Death, the shift was immediate.
It wasn't the oppressive atmosphere, the dense canopy blocking out the sun, or even the distant screams of unfortunate genin who had already fallen into traps. It was something else entirely.
No insects buzzed around them. No centipedes, no leeches, not even the mosquitoes that should have been swarming with all the humidity. The usual eerie skittering of unseen creatures, the rustling of hidden predators in the undergrowth—all of it was silent.
It didn't take long for Sakura to notice.
"…This place is way too quiet," she muttered, glancing around warily. Her kunai was already in hand, fingers gripping the hilt tight.
Sasuke, ever perceptive, frowned. His sharp eyes scanned their surroundings, but there were no signs of movement.
"I don't like it either," he admitted, voice low. "There should be snakes, spiders, something."
And yet, nothing lunged from the shadows. No venomous creatures lurking underfoot. Not a single centipede slithering over rotting leaves.
Instead—
A massive python, thick as a tree trunk, slithered lazily down from an overhanging branch. But rather than striking, its head nudged Naruto's shoulder, tongue flicking out before it coiled loosely around a tree beside them, unbothered.
A bright green lizard skittered over Naruto's foot, then settled on his shoe like it belonged there.
Sakura made a strangled noise when a tarantula dropped from a branch, only to land directly on Naruto's head—not to bite him, not to attack, just… sitting there. As if he were some kind of mobile perch.
"Naruto," Sakura hissed, taking a slow, careful step away. "There's a giant spider on you."
Naruto, whose hands were stuffed in his pockets, tilted his head. "Yeah?"
"Yeah."
"So?"
"…So get it off!"
The spider twitched its long, hairy legs but didn't move. If anything, it nestled further into Naruto's messy red hair, its multiple eyes gleaming in the dim light.
Sakura's face contorted in absolute horror.
Sasuke just watched with an unreadable expression.
"…This is getting ridiculous," he muttered, rubbing his temples.
It didn't stop there.
As they continued moving, Naruto's entourage of creatures grew.
A centipede the size of an arm wrapped around his forearm like a bracelet. A crow landed on his shoulder, tilting its head as if listening to their conversation. A family of beetles followed at his heels, clicking their mandibles.
By the time they stopped near a river to discuss their strategy, a whole group of frogs had gathered at Naruto's feet, croaking softly, their beady eyes staring at him like he was their angel.
"…I think I'm gonna be sick," Sakura whispered, clutching her stomach.
Sasuke, despite himself, was too baffled to be disgusted. His brows were furrowed in deep thought, like he was trying to rationalize something clearly irrational.
Naruto, for his part, didn't look remotely concerned. In fact, he looked vaguely content, like the weight of a spider on his head and a snake around his arm was no different from wearing a hat and a bracelet.
"…Do you even realize how unnatural this is?" Sasuke finally asked, voice flat.
Naruto blinked at him. "I guess."
"Then why aren't you weirded out?!"
Naruto tilted his head slightly, as if considering. Then, with absolute sincerity, he said:
"They like me."
Sasuke opened his mouth. Then closed it. Then opened it again—before deciding nope. Not worth it.
Sakura, meanwhile, was pressing her fingers against her temples like she was fighting off a migraine.
"I—okay. Fine. Sure," she muttered under her breath. "I don't even care anymore."
A particularly large beetle, shimmering like polished amber, scuttled up Naruto's arm and perched on his shoulder.
Sakura made a choked sound and immediately looked away.
Naruto yawned. "Are we making a plan, or are we just gonna stand here talking about my fan club?"
"…Plan," Sasuke muttered, though his eyes kept flicking toward the massive python now wrapped loosely around Naruto's waist like a belt.
They settled into a discussion, ignoring the eerie quiet of the forest around them. Or at least, Sasuke and Sakura tried to. It was really hard to strategize when a crow was actively preening Naruto's hair like a devoted mate.
But one thing was clear.
They weren't going to have to worry about the wildlife of the Forest of Death.
Not when every ugly, venomous, terrifying creature in it seemed to worship Naruto Uzumaki.
The moment it happened, there was no warning.
One second, Naruto was standing there, lazily poking at the massive python still coiled around him. The next, an even bigger snake—easily the size of a house—lunged out from the underbrush, its mouth gaping wide, fangs glistening with venom.
It moved fast. Too fast.
Before anyone could react, its jaws clamped down over Naruto, engulfing him in one terrifying gulp before slithering away, disappearing into the thick foliage.
A stunned silence followed.
Sakura's eyes were wide, her mouth moving without sound. Sasuke was frozen, kunai half-raised, staring at the spot where Naruto had just been.
The distant rustling of scales sliding against dirt was the only noise that followed.
Then:
"…I thought snakes loved him!" Sakura finally shrieked, turning toward Sasuke with wide, panicked eyes.
Sasuke's jaw clenched. His grip on his kunai tightened.
"That's not a normal snake," he muttered darkly. "It's a summon."
Sakura paled.
Then—
A voice.
Silken. Cold. Amused.
"How very perceptive of you."
Both genin froze.
Slowly, they turned.
And there—standing not too far away, half-shrouded in mist and shadow—was a woman.
Or at least, she looked like a woman.
Dressed in a Kusa headband, her figure was tall and elegant, her features sharp and oddly mesmerizing. But it was her eyes that stood out most—slitted like a serpent's, glowing faintly in the dim light of the forest.
She smiled.
But there was no warmth in it.
Only the cold amusement of a predator toying with its prey.
Sakura felt her breath hitch as something heavy filled the air.
It wasn't just killing intent.
This was something else.
Something darker.
Something ancient.
Her blood ran cold.
Sasuke tensed beside her, muscles coiled like a spring, but he hadn't moved yet. He couldn't. It was like something had his body trapped, frozen in place.
The woman took a step forward.
Sakura's stomach twisted into knots.
She recognized this feeling.
It wasn't just pressure. It wasn't just malice.
It was the presence of something hungry.
Something that was waiting. Watching. Enjoying the fear of its prey before the final strike.
"…Who are you?" Sasuke demanded, voice lower than usual, but steady.
The woman merely smiled wider.
"Now, now," she crooned. "That's not very polite, is it?"
Sasuke's fingers twitched. His breath was even, but his stance was shifting ever so slightly—preparing for a fight.
Sakura wasn't so sure if fighting was even possible.
Because the moment she met those golden, slitted eyes—
She knew.
They were not dealing with a normal kunoichi.
This was something else entirely.
Something worse.
Darkness. Heat. A strong, musky scent of scales and damp earth.
Naruto blinked in the suffocating wetness of the snake's throat, surrounded by the rippling, undulating muscles squeezing around him. The walls of flesh clenched tighter, trying to force him further down.
He sighed.
Why was this snake attacking him?
"Release me," he said flatly, voice muffled by the thick meat around him. "Or I may have to kill you."
A low, hissing rumble vibrated through the beast.
"I am sorry," the snake's voice slithered around him, an odd vibration more than actual words. "But my master ordered me."
Naruto tilted his head, feeling the way the muscles in the snake's throat tried to crush him further.
"How unfortunate."
Then he moved.
No grand wind-up. No preparation. Just pure force.
A single punch.
The snake's body exploded.
Blood, flesh, and viscera erupted in every direction, the force of the impact rupturing the massive summon from the inside out. The entire creature detonated, sending chunks of meat and shattered bone flying through the trees like shrapnel.
Naruto landed lightly on the forest floor, his feet touching down in a pool of blood. He shook off the scraps of meat clinging to his clothes, blinking up at the mess.
Huh.
He sniffed the air.
The thick, iron-rich scent of blood filled his nostrils. His own kill, sure—but beyond that, he smelled something else.
Something wrong.
His glowing sapphire eyes narrowed.
A powerful shinobi was attacking Sasuke and Sakura.
Should he help?
Maybe he should.
Without another thought, his body moved.
Troodon speed.
Chakra enhanced.
Naruto vanished.
—ToT—
TBC
Chapter 21: A Strong Foe
Chapter Text
A Strong Foe
Sasuke's heart hammered against his ribs, a frantic, frantic drum against the cage of his chest. His muscles screamed with the strain of their flight, each breath a searing gasp that scraped at the back of his throat. He plunged through the tangled chaos of the Forest of Death, the undergrowth snagging at his clothes and tearing at his skin. The pursuer, that malevolent entity wearing a Kusa-nin's face like a grotesque mask, was toying with them. It was a predator savoring its hunt. Every desperate lunge for freedom, every zig-zagging attempt to lose the tail, was met with a cold, mocking ease. The enemy moved with a casual grace that felt more terrifying than an all-out assault.
They had to escape. The word echoed in his mind, a mantra of raw survival. They. He wasn't alone in this. They were a team.
Then the shadows writhed, alive with a sudden, violent motion. A flash of scales and muscle, a blur of immense power. A colossal serpent, summoned from the very depths of the earth, erupted from the leafy canopy above. Its body coiled and straightened, a sinuous, horrifying arc of death.
Sasuke's mind went blank with primal terror. He could only watch as the beast's maw opened, a gaping chasm of doom. Its fangs, each like a polished dagger, shimmered in the dappled light. Within the cavernous mouth, rows upon rows of jagged, muscular flesh awaited to pulp him into a bloody paste.
Time seemed to grind to a halt. The world narrowed to a pinprick of frozen horror. His pupils, wide and dark, captured the image of his impending demise. A single, ragged breath caught in his throat. He tried to move, to conjure a jutsu, to scream—anything—but his limbs were heavy, weighted down by a crushing fear. The snake's jaws descended, a slow-motion inevitability, ready to crush the life from him.
And then, with the sound of a thunderclap, it was gone.
Not with the gentle pop of a vanished summon. Not with the sudden blaze of a fireball. The serpent's body exploded in a visceral maelstrom of flesh and viscera. The world was awash in a spray of gore. Chunks of steaming muscle, splintered bone, and thick, crimson blood rained down on the forest floor, splattering across the leaves and soaking the earth in a dark, metallic-smelling liquid. The sheer, concussive force of the impact was so great it rattled the trees and sent a shudder through the ground.
Where the great serpent had been, a new figure now stood.
It was Naruto Uzumaki.
He was silent. He was still. He was a statue of quiet, terrible power.
He stood ankle-deep in the grisly remains of the summoned beast. His short, red hair was matted with fresh blood, but his eyes—his eyes glowed with a feral, vibrant blue light. They were sharp and unblinking, the gaze of a true predator. No one had seen him move. No one had heard the strike that had ended a creature of such immense power. He had simply arrived, like a force of nature, in the place where a monstrous snake had once stood.
The air thickened, a palpable weight of something dreadful and metallic. Sakura gasped, the sound a sharp, desperate intake of breath. Her horror, however, was fleeting. It curdled into something far more dangerous: a fierce, triumphant exhilaration. She balled her fists, a feral grin spreading across her face. "Haha!" she shouted, her voice ringing with a newfound bravado. "You're dead now, Kusa-nin!"
The woman in question—if she could even be called a woman, and not some horrific parody of one—didn't so much as twitch. She didn't flinch, didn't recoil. Instead, her lips curled into a smile. It was a sharp, predatory, snake-like grin that promised far more than it delivered.
Naruto, however, simply blinked. His head cocked to the side, a gesture of almost innocent curiosity.
"Are you trying to kill us," he began, his voice a low, steady rumble, "for the scroll? For entertainment? For sport? For curiosity?" He paused, his gaze boring into hers. "Or is it something else entirely?"
The Kusa-nin's low chuckle was a dry, rustling sound, like leaves skittering across a forest floor.
"Curiosity, dear," she purred, her voice dripping with a sickly sweetness. "And a deep, abiding passion for science."
Naruto's expression didn't change. The glow in his eyes intensified just a fraction.
"Are you really going to kill us?"
A long, excruciating silence stretched between them.
"Maybe."
And with that single word, they vanished.
Naruto moved first, or perhaps it was her. In the blinding speed of their collision, it was impossible to tell who initiated the first strike. One moment, two figures stood opposite one another. The next, they were everywhere at once, twin blurs of motion that tore through the air.
The ancient trees of the Forest of Death shuddered under the force of their struggle. Shockwaves from their movements pulsed through the canopy, causing leaves to rain down. Branches cracked and splintered as they used them as platforms, and the very air screamed with the sound of bodies clashing at speeds that defied human comprehension.
Naruto fought with the lethal, fluid grace of a true predator. He moved like a panther, sleek, low, and terrifyingly precise. His attacks were seamless, his strikes fast and utterly devastating. He leapt from branch to branch with an unnatural nimbleness, his chakra-infused speed turning him into a mere flicker of movement. Every strike, every powerful swipe of his hands, was aimed at a vital point: a throat, a joint, an exposed ribcage.
But the Kusa-nin was a different kind of monster entirely.
She twisted and bent in ways that were utterly impossible for a human body. Her form was unnervingly elastic, stretching and snapping back into place like a whip. A limb would lash out at an impossible angle, her torso rotating far beyond what any normal bones could endure. When Naruto struck, she would simply shift, her body bending just enough to let the attack pass by mere inches. It wasn't like fighting a person; it was like fighting smoke.
Naruto landed silently on a thick, gnarled branch. His breathing was even, a testament to his incredible stamina. His glowing blue eyes, however, were locked onto her. He knew, with a certainty that chilled him, that she was stronger. Stronger than anyone he had ever faced before.
And more importantly, she possessed a vast arsenal of jutsu. Her chakra felt dense, layered, and refined, a testament to years of careful training. She wielded fire, wind, clones, and transformations with effortless precision. Every move was a calculated masterpiece of technique.
Naruto, in stark contrast, had only himself. He had no ninjutsu, no fancy tricks, no deep well of techniques to draw from. He had only his body, his feral instincts, and his raw speed and strength.
And right now, that simply wasn't enough.
A sharp, searing pain exploded in his shoulder as a kunai bit deep into his skin, slashing through the muscle with practiced ease. He twisted away before the blade could go deeper, but another attack came from the opposite side, too fast to dodge. A powerful kick slammed into his ribs, sending him hurtling through the air like a rag doll. He managed to flip mid-flight, catching himself on a branch with a grimace. Pain. He hated pain.
But even as a thin stream of blood dripped from his wound, even as his ribs ached with a dull, throbbing protest, he was learning. He was adapting. His eyes flickered, taking in every detail of her movements, and his body adjusted in response. He had never faced an enemy like this before—someone faster, smarter, someone who didn't rely on brute force, but on cold, calculated technique.
So he changed.
Instead of relying on sheer, brute-force speed, he shifted his movements. He watched her more closely, mimicking the way she twisted her body, the specific angles she used to bend and deflect his blows. When she lashed out with a kunai, he tilted his head just enough to let it scrape past without drawing blood. When she kicked, he twisted, absorbing the impact in a different way, redirecting the force instead of resisting it outright. When she lunged, he stepped forward, closing the distance in a way that cut off her attack before it could even begin.
Her snake-like grin faltered. For the first time since their battle began, she was the one forced to move back.
Naruto's fingers twitched, his body adjusting, recalibrating. There was no visible transformation, no physical shift, but something deeper was changing. His mind, his instincts, the very way he fought—it was all growing sharper, more refined.
And for the first time in their battle, her predatory smile was gone.
Naruto's exhale was a slow, steady release of air. His luminous, sapphire eyes remained locked on the enemy before him. He felt the dull throb of his protesting muscles, the sharp ache in his ribs, and the slick trail of blood that trickled down his arm from the kunai wound he'd taken. His body hurt, but the pain was an afterthought. The Kusa-nin was still standing, still grinning, still watching him with that cold, detached curiosity, as if he were a specimen trapped beneath a glass slide.
This fight had dragged on long enough.
His fingers moved with a practiced, almost subconscious speed, forming the familiar hand sign. He felt the powerful surge of chakra, the rush of energy that signaled the activation of his most reliable technique.
"Multi Shadow Clone Jutsu," he muttered, the words a low, gravelly promise of what was to come. "Dattebane."
The forest erupted in a thick, churning cloud of smoke.
A great gust of wind followed, a concussive shockwave that rustled the leaves and shook the very earth beneath their feet. The Kusa-nin tensed, her eyes flicking nervously around as the smoke began to dissipate. And when the air finally cleared, she was completely and utterly surrounded.
Hundreds of Narutos.
They were perched on every branch, standing on every inch of available ground, dangling from thick vines, and balancing on jagged tree trunks. A seemingly endless wave of identical figures, their wild, red hair and white hoodies blending seamlessly into the humid, leafy backdrop of the Forest of Death. Their glowing blue eyes reflected the dim light, and their bodies were eerily still, a silent army of one.
It was a sea of him. A pack of him. A relentless tide of him.
And then, with an unspoken signal, they attacked.
There was no hesitation, no strategy, no individual thought. They moved as a single, unified entity, a hunting party descending upon its unsuspecting prey. The clones moved as one, leaping from the trees with an unnatural synchronization. Some came from above, others from the sides, and a few swarmed from the ground. They struck from every conceivable angle, forcing the Kusa-nin into a purely defensive reaction. For the first time in their battle, she was the one on the back foot.
She twisted and dodged, her limbs snapping and bending in unnatural ways. A kunai slashed through one Naruto, dispelling it instantly in a puff of smoke, but three more were already there, fists swinging, feet kicking, and bodies lunging. She managed to use another kunai, another flash of her potent chakra, another technique—but it simply didn't matter. They kept coming. Again. And again.
Naruto's clones fought like a collection of chakra-enhanced creatures, each one embodying a different prehistoric beast. Some moved with the sheer, unbridled strength of an enraged T-Rex, their punches cracking the bark of trees when they missed. Others were swift, darting around her like swarming Deinonychus, never staying in one place long enough to be caught. A few even mimicked the terrifying dive-bombing of an ancient Quetzalcoatlus, leaping from the highest branches and descending at breakneck speeds.
His fighting style shifted with each clone. One clone, with the lightning-fast precision of a Mantis Shrimp, delivered a punch that cracked the air with a concussive pop. Another moved with the powerful, tail-whipping grace of a Spinosaurus, its movements so fluid and devastating that the very air seemed to tear. One clone clawed at her midsection, another slammed into her back with the crushing force of an Ankylosaurus, and yet another grabbed onto her arm, trying to twist it into a lock with the vice-like grip of a Mosasaurus. She kicked one clone off, snapped another's neck in a single, desperate motion, but it never stopped.
She was drowning in him.
Her sharp grin was gone, replaced by gritted teeth and a strained grimace. She tried to escape, to vanish into the trees, to weave through the chaos and gain some much-needed distance. It didn't work. The moment she attempted to move, dozens of Narutos followed, their predatory instincts kicking in. They matched her step for step, closing in with a suffocating efficiency, cutting off every potential escape route.
This wasn't a fight anymore.
It was a hunt.
And she was losing.
For the first time since their encounter began, a flicker of genuine concern touched her snake-like eyes. The amusement was gone. The cold, scientific curiosity was gone. She was no longer toying with her prey; she was the one backed into a corner, facing an overwhelming, relentless tide of a single, unyielding entity.
Naruto watched the woman with a steady, unblinking gaze. He could feel the chaotic symphony of his hundreds of clones fighting, each one a different rhythm of battle. Yet, his core self, the original, remained still, a quiet observer of the strange creature before him. Humans were peculiar. When an animal was truly afraid, it would never attack again. It would flee, retreat, or submit, its every instinct screaming that the fight was lost and survival was paramount. Fear was a biological switch, a survival mechanism that dictated when to cut your losses.
But humans? Humans were the opposite. Fear was not a deterrent; it was a catalyst. It made them more dangerous, more unpredictable, forcing them to double down when a creature of instinct would have already fled. This was why, when the Kusa-nin made her decision, Naruto wasn't surprised. He knew she wouldn't surrender. He knew she wouldn't run. She would do the one thing no cornered animal would—she would attack.
With a flick of her wrist, she bit her thumb, the bead of blood a stark crimson against her pale, almost sickly skin. A string of hand signs followed, fluid, practiced, and executed with a chilling precision that spoke of endless repetition. It was the Summoning Jutsu. A massive puff of smoke filled the humid air, momentarily blotting out the chaotic battlefield.
When it cleared, the forest floor shuddered under the weight of a colossal serpent. It erupted from the trees, its scales gleaming like polished obsidian, each one the size of a man's hand. Its eyes, the color of cold, glacial ice, were fixed on Naruto with a cold, calculating intelligence. The beast was not a mindless brute; it was a weapon with a purpose.
Naruto's clones didn't hesitate. They swarmed. With a deafening hiss that tore through the air, the serpent lashed out. Its massive tail, as thick as a tree trunk, swept through the throng of Narutos, instantly dispelling them in waves of smoke. Clones vanished into nothingness as the summoned beast crushed, bit, and devoured them with a terrifying efficiency. This wasn't a fight against a single opponent anymore; it was a desperate battle against a force of nature.
Naruto's body tensed. This was a problem. He could feel the weight of the fight pressing into his muscles, the lingering ache of a hundred different small injuries. He had been adapting, yes, learning and adjusting to her fighting style. But the Kusa-nin was still stronger. She was more experienced, more ruthless, and now, with her summon, the tide of the battle was beginning to turn irrevocably in her favor.
The Kusa-nin, however, was not pressing her advantage. She was retreating, but not fleeing. This was a strategic withdrawal, a calculated and purposeful action. She had gathered the data she came for. She had seen what she needed to see. She had tested them, and now her curiosity was satisfied.
The massive serpent curled around her, its body forming a protective shield. She took one last, lingering glance at Naruto, her gaze holding his. Then she spoke, her voice a low, raspy whisper that carried across the chaos. "You truly are… interesting."
As she spoke, Naruto noticed she was holding something small and crimson. A single strand of hair. His hair. It was a lock of the messy red hair that was matted with blood, a piece that she must have gathered during their whirlwind battle, a trophy from the very beginning of their confrontation.
His clones surrounded them, a silent sea of him waiting for a single command. He could attack. He could stop her. His chakra was still a raging tempest, his body still capable of incredible feats. He could have chosen to press the assault, to overwhelm her with sheer numbers.
But he didn't.
Because he knew, with a certainty that chilled him to the bone, that she had already won. Not the fight itself, not the physical conflict. The moment she chose to leave, it was no longer about who was stronger. It was about something else entirely. And Naruto, for all his enhanced instincts and adaptability, wasn't sure what that something else was. The massive serpent flicked its tongue one last time, a dry, whispering sound, and then vanished, taking her with it.
The silence that followed was absolute. Naruto's clones, still, silent, and poised for battle, began to disperse. A single clone, the last one to remain, finally dissolved. Naruto stood alone in the forest clearing, the pungent smell of blood and ozone thick in the air. The forest, once a vibrant tapestry of life, now felt eerily still, as if holding its breath. The fight was over, but the war, he realized, had just begun. Her words echoed in his mind, "Curiosity... and a passion for science." He looked at the spot where she had stood, and for the first time in his life, he felt a dread that had nothing to do with pain or blood. He felt like he had just been studied, categorized, and filed away for future reference. And in a game where he thought he was the hunter, he had been nothing more than the prey.
The forest was eerily still. The oppressive, humid air, once filled with the screams of battle and the thud of bodies, was now heavy with a deathly silence. The lingering scent of blood and ozone clung to everything, a macabre perfume that marked the end of the fight.
Naruto's glowing sapphire eyes narrowed, scanning the now-empty forest where the Kusa-nin had vanished. Her departure had left a void, a feeling of unease that settled deep in his gut. His clones had all been dispelled, leaving behind only the distant rustling of leaves and the faint, metallic aroma of spilled blood. The fight had ended, but a new, more unsettling sensation gnawed at the back of his mind.
That woman... she hadn't been fighting to win. She had been fighting to study them. To observe their abilities, to test their limits, to catalogue their every move. She wasn't an enemy in the traditional sense; she was a collector, a taxonomist of combat. And that, Naruto realized with a shiver, made her even more dangerous. She wasn't interested in killing him—not yet, anyway. She was interested in understanding him.
Naruto blinked, shaking his head slightly. There was no point in dwelling on it now. She was gone, a ghost in the trees, and they still had a mission to complete.
"Now what?" Sakura muttered, her voice strained and breathless as she stepped up beside him. She was breathing heavily, her kunai still clutched in white-knuckled fingers. She wasn't as used to the brutal, chaotic reality of a high-stakes mission as he and Sasuke were, but she was holding herself together. Barely. "That freak took up so much time, and we still don't have a second scroll."
"Let's just take one," Sasuke said, rolling his shoulder, his movements smooth and practiced. "There are plenty of teams left. We find them, we fight, we win, we get a scroll." He said it with a chilling simplicity that made the idea seem as easy as breathing.
"How?" Naruto tilted his head, his tone flat. "I don't want to kill someone. Dattebane."
Sakura groaned, rubbing her temples as if to ward off a migraine. "Oh, please," she scoffed. "Says the boy who killed an entire mafia league and almost killed Anko, the proctor. Don't act like you have a problem with it now."
Naruto's eyes widened slightly. "That was different."
Sasuke gave him a flat, unimpressed look. "How?"
"...She threw a kunai at me," Naruto said defensively. "I threw it back."
"Into a rock that shattered like glass and exploded into dust," Sakura deadpanned. "And you didn't just 'throw it back,' you threw it at a hundred times the speed you normally do. You could have killed her."
"Not my problem," Naruto replied with a shrug, though a flicker of genuine guilt crossed his face.
Sakura threw her hands up in exasperation. "Okay, fine! But that still doesn't change the fact that we need another scroll, and I don't see any way of getting one without fighting!"
"We don't necessarily need to kill them," Sasuke suggested, his eyes flickering with cold calculation. "We just need to take them out long enough to steal what we need. It's a matter of strategy, not of bloodlust."
Naruto considered that. It wasn't a bad idea. He had no issue with knocking someone unconscious if it meant avoiding a pointless kill. And if they were smart about it, they could avoid a drawn-out fight altogether, saving their energy for the final stretch of the mission.
His nostrils flared slightly. He sniffed the air, a deep, feral inhalation that picked up on scents that his teammates couldn't.
There.
A team. Not far. The unmistakable scents of three shinobi: two boys, one girl. They carried the lingering aroma of sweat and steel, but beneath it all was the tell-tale sign of weariness. They'd been fighting already.
"That way," he muttered, pointing through the trees.
Sasuke and Sakura exchanged a quick glance, a silent communication passing between them, before nodding. The three of them took off, moving swiftly through the thick underbrush. Naruto took the lead, his movements eerily silent despite the dense terrain. Sasuke was a close second, his chakra-infused steps barely making a sound, and even Sakura had improved—she was lighter on her feet now, more aware of her surroundings, a far cry from the clumsy girl who had first entered the forest.
It didn't take long before they spotted their targets.
Three genin.
One tall boy, his lanky frame a mess of tired muscle and frayed nerves, gripped a long staff, his forehead protector marked with the symbol of Amegakure. The second, shorter and stockier, had kunai strapped to his vest. The third, a girl with long, dark hair and an anxious expression, was tending to a nasty wound on the short one's arm. The girl's posture was defensive, her chakra-infused fingers a blur as she worked to staunch the bleeding. They were injured. Weak. Easy prey.
Naruto stopped on a thick branch above them, watching them carefully. Sasuke crouched beside him, his Sharingan spinning to life in his eyes. "This will be easy," he murmured, his voice a low, confident whisper. "They're tired, and two of them are hurt. We can take them out in minutes."
"Don't underestimate them," Naruto warned, his voice a low rumble. "Cornered things bite. And they're not corners. They're genin who are ready to fight back."
Sakura frowned, her brow furrowed in thought. "So what's the plan? We can't just jump them."
"We go down, attack hard and fast," Sasuke said, his plan simple and brutal. "They won't have time to react if we—"
"No," Naruto interrupted, shaking his head. "That's messy. Loud. There's a better way. A more… precise way."
Sasuke shot him a look that was a mixture of annoyance and curiosity. "Oh? And what do you suggest, Mr. I-don't-want-to-kill-anyone?"
Naruto simply smiled, a flash of white teeth in the dim light.
Moments later, he dropped down from the tree. Alone.
The enemy team snapped to attention, their exhaustion momentarily forgotten. The tall one tightened his grip on his staff, his knuckles white. The kunai-user stepped forward defensively, his posture radiating a mix of pain and defiance. The girl straightened, her hand hovering near her pouch, her eyes darting between Naruto and the trees behind him, searching for a nonexistent ambush.
"Who are you?" the tall one demanded, his voice trembling with a mixture of fear and bravado.
Naruto blinked. "Naruto Uzumaki. Dattebane."
They didn't relax. They knew his name. They knew the reputation of the Leaf Village's genin.
The shorter boy narrowed his eyes, his gaze filled with suspicion. "What do you want?"
Naruto tilted his head slightly, his red hair swinging with the motion. "Your scroll."
The girl scoffed, her fear giving way to a defiant anger. "You think we'll just give it to you?"
"Not really," Naruto said calmly. "I'll take it."
Silence stretched between them, a taut, pregnant pause. And then—
Naruto's clones erupted from the trees. Not in an overwhelming charge, not in a chaotic, disorganized mass. They appeared strategically, methodically. Three appeared directly behind the genin, cutting off their escape. Two dropped down from the branches above, a silent, menacing presence. One more materialized just outside their line of sight, a quiet threat waiting to strike. The moment the enemy team reacted, it was already too late.
A well-placed kunai, thrown by a clone from behind, struck the kunai-user in the wrist with a sharp thud, forcing him to drop his weapon with a pained grunt. A second clone swept in, kicking his leg out from under him, sending him tumbling to the ground. The girl spun, trying to counter the attackers from behind, but another clone tripped her, and she hit the dirt hard. The tall one swung his staff wildly, a desperate, powerful swing that caught one clone in the side, dispelling it in a puff of smoke.
But Naruto was already behind him.
The moment the boy turned, Naruto's fist connected with his stomach. It wasn't a powerful, killing blow, but a precise, focused strike, a single surge of chakra that knocked the wind out of him. The air whooshed out of his lungs in a single, desperate gasp, and he collapsed to his knees, clutching his stomach in agony.
It was over in seconds.
No wasted movement. No drawn-out fight. Just a swift, silent hunt. Naruto crouched down, his movements economical and efficient, and slipped his fingers into the tall boy's pouch. He pulled out a scroll, the faint, intricate markings of the Earth Scroll a welcome sight. That was what they needed.
He stood up. The enemy team groaned on the ground, too dazed and in too much pain to move, their defeat absolute and clean. Sasuke and Sakura dropped down beside him, their expressions a mixture of relief and awe.
"That was fast," Sasuke muttered, his Sharingan fading.
Naruto nodded, flipping the scroll once in his hand before tucking it away.
Sakura hesitated, her voice soft and unsure. "Are we just gonna... leave them?"
Naruto glanced at the fallen genin. His clones had already disappeared, and the three shinobi were still breathing, their chests rising and falling with pained gasps. They were alive. They would recover. "Yes." And with that, he turned, a ghost fading into the trees. Sasuke and Sakura followed, their mission now complete. It had been a clean hunt. No mess. No unnecessary pain. Just a quiet, efficient victory. They had what they needed, and the forest, once again, was silent.
TBC
Chapter 22: Family
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Family
The night air was a cool, crisp caress against Naruto's skin. The scent of damp earth and fresh leaves filled his lungs as he sat near their makeshift camp, the flickering light of the fire casting long, dancing shadows against the surrounding trees. The world felt quiet, a temporary lull in the chaotic, high-stakes hunt of the Chunin Exams. Sasuke was a silhouette of quiet intensity, sharpening his kunai with a soft shiiing-shiiing, his eyes occasionally darting toward the impenetrable darkness beyond their firelight. Sakura lay on her side, her arms folded beneath her head like a makeshift pillow, her body a coiled spring of alertness. She was trying to rest, but the tension was palpable, a silent hum of awareness that kept them all on edge.
Naruto's nostrils flared, a habit born of a lifetime of relying on his hyper-sensitive senses. Something was off. It wasn't a human scent, not exactly. His nose twitched as he caught a strange, conflicting aroma on the wind—a potent mix of fear and something else entirely. It was a girl. And… a bear? He stood up without a sound, the movement barely a ripple in the stillness.
Sakura, ever vigilant, lifted her head. "Where are you going?"
Naruto's gaze was already fixed on the dark line of the forest. "I smell something weird."
Sasuke snorted, a dry, dismissive sound. "You always smell something weird."
Naruto ignored him. His feet were already moving, his body a silent, graceful blur as he leaped onto a branch and began sprinting through the treetops. The scent was getting stronger now, a pungent cocktail of sweat, fear, and wild animal musk.
Then, a sudden, piercing scream tore through the night. It was a sound of pure, unadulterated terror.
Naruto came to a stop, his body a statue of taut muscle on a thick branch. Below him, a girl with wild, unruly red hair was running for her life. Her round glasses were slipping precariously down her nose, and her clothes were torn and snagged. Behind her, a massive, enraged bear charged forward, snarling, its powerful paws tearing up the dirt with every single, ground-shaking step.
The girl tripped, sprawling onto the forest floor. The bear reared up, a colossal mountain of fur and fury, its shadow a terrifying monster against the trees. Naruto tilted his head, his mind processing the scene with inhuman speed. Should he help her? His instincts screamed to attack the threat, to neutralize the predator. But the bear wasn't a typical threat. It was an animal, and he was something else. He exhaled slowly, a long, quiet breath that seemed to calm the very air around him.
Then, instead of attacking, he called out, his voice calm, even, and a low rumble that carried through the night. "Why are you chasing her?"
The bear froze. Its roar died in its throat, its massive body holding in a tense, frozen posture. The girl on the ground gaped at him in utter horror and confusion. But Naruto wasn't looking at her. His sharp, sapphire eyes were locked onto the massive beast, waiting. The air was thick with the strange, telepathic connection that had just opened between them, a silent line of communication that only he seemed to understand.
Then—like a whisper in his mind, a thought that was not his own—he heard it. It was not a voice, but a feeling, a deep-seated panic. "She got too close to my cave. My cubs are inside. I'm defending them."
Naruto blinked, his understanding of the situation complete. "I think your cubs are alone right now, since you're here chasing her. Some humans might find them. Some might kill them for fur. Or for fun."
The bear's pupils shrank, its primal, animal brain processing the new information. The fight, the chase, the rage—it all melted away, replaced by a single, overriding panic. Its cubs were vulnerable. It spun instantly, a powerful vortex of fur and muscle, bolting back the way it came. It crashed through the underbrush with reckless abandon, a desperate, thundering rush to return to its cave and protect its young.
Silence. The forest was still again, save for the girl's heaving chest. She sat frozen on the ground, staring after the retreating bear, her mind unable to comprehend what she had just witnessed. Then she turned her wide, red eyes to Naruto.
"What the hell," she breathed, the words barely a whisper. "Did you just… talk to that thing?"
Naruto shrugged, his posture still, his eyes scanning the trees for any new threat. "I guess."
She scrambled to her feet, brushing dirt and leaves off her torn clothes, her body still trembling with adrenaline. "Thank you," she stammered, her voice still laced with disbelief. "Seriously. That was insane. I thought I was gonna die."
Naruto was already turning to leave. The bear was gone. The problem was solved. There was no longer any need for him to be here. He had a camp to return to, a team waiting.
But the girl, her mind still reeling, hurried after him. "Wait—wait, hold on!"
Naruto sighed, a subtle, almost silent sound. He stopped, glancing over his shoulder. "What?"
She stared at him, her round glasses having slipped down her nose again. She pushed them up mindlessly as her gaze locked onto his face. Or, more specifically—his hair. It was a vibrant, fiery red, a striking and unusual color for someone in the Leaf Village. Her eyes widened, a flash of recognition flickering in them. "Red hair?! What was your name again?"
Naruto blinked. "Naruto Uzumaki. Dattebane."
The girl's face lit up, a brilliant, unrestrained grin spreading across it. "No way! I'm an Uzumaki too!"
Naruto tilted his head, a hint of curiosity entering his voice. "Really?"
"Yeah!" she grinned, practically bouncing in place with a newfound energy. "I knew it the second I saw you! Uzumaki hair, Uzumaki eyes, Uzumaki—uh, weirdness!"
Naruto frowned slightly. He had been called many things, but "weird" was not usually one of them, at least not in this context. "…Weirdness?"
"Yeah, yeah, like the crazy chakra, the ridiculous stamina, the not-dying-easily thing—that's all a part of being an Uzumaki, you know?" she explained, waving her hands in the air.
"Huh." Naruto had never thought about it like that. He just figured he was... himself. He was used to being told he was strange, an outsider, but never in a way that implied a shared trait.
The girl crossed her arms, her grin softening into something more genuine and triumphant. "So. Who's your parent? Are you a full Uzumaki?"
"My mother was Kushina Uzumaki," Naruto said, his voice flat.
The girl gasped, her eyes going wide. "No way! Kushina the Red-Hot Habanero? The one who disappeared? She was your mom?!"
Naruto blinked. "Yes… way?"
"That's so cool!" She practically vibrated with excitement. "I don't even know my parents! I mean, my clan's dead and my assholic teammates are dead too, so I guess I'm alone—but not anymore!"
Naruto narrowed his eyes slightly, his expression turning serious. He had sensed the presence of her former team—their scent was a mix of blood and death. "Not anymore?"
She smirked, a flash of a confident, almost arrogant personality emerging. "We should stick together!"
Naruto stared at her, still processing the rapid-fire conversation. "Why?"
"Because we're family, obviously," she said, as if it were the most logical thing in the world.
He considered that for a moment. It was a simple, yet profoundly foreign concept to him. Family. A group of people who stuck together because of a shared bloodline. It made sense. Animal sense, a primal understanding of a pack.
Naruto gave a small, almost imperceptible nod. "Okay."
The girl's grin widened into a triumphant, full-blown smile. "Hell yeah!"
"But," Naruto said suddenly, his eyes sharp and serious. "You can't eat my ramen."
She blinked, her excited expression freezing in confusion. "Huh?"
"Buy your own," he said, his voice brooking no argument.
"Wait, what—?"
But Naruto was already leaping away into the trees, his body a silent blur. The girl, still sputtering, scrambled after him, a flurry of wild red hair and panicked motion. "Wait! That's not fair! What kind of family member doesn't share ramen?!"
"An Uzumaki one," Naruto called back, his voice floating on the night air.
And just like that, a new part of the pack was added.
—ToT—
Sasuke wasn't sure what to think when his weird, creepy, and ridiculously strong teammate came back to their makeshift camp with a vibrant redhead girl trailing behind him. She moved with the nervous energy of an excited puppy, all wide eyes and restless limbs. Naruto, in stark contrast, landed in the middle of their camp with the light, silent grace of a ghost, his presence a sudden, unannounced arrival. The girl, however, landed with a noticeable stumble, panting slightly, her round glasses askew on her nose.
Sakura, who had been trying to rest with her back against a tree, immediately sat up, rubbing the sleep from her eyes. "Who—?" she began, her voice a mix of confusion and alarm.
Sasuke's eyes narrowed, a silent demand for an explanation. "Naruto. Explain."
Naruto plopped down by the fire, his movements as fluid and unburdened as ever. He grabbed a ration bar from his pouch and bit into it with a loud crunch, his answer muffled by the food. "This is Karin. She's an Uzumaki. She's with us now. Dattebane."
Sakura blinked, her brain struggling to process the information. "Excuse me?" she asked, her voice incredulous.
Karin, who was still trying to catch her breath, shot Naruto a look that was a perfect mixture of disbelief and offense. "That's how you introduce me?!" she huffed, her voice full of indignation.
Naruto tilted his head, chewing thoughtfully. "Should I have said more?"
"Yes!" Karin huffed, dramatically placing a hand on her chest. "Like, 'Hello, my name is Karin, I am an incredibly talented and skilled kunoichi from Kusagakure who happens to be the last known female Uzumaki in existence!' And that I am now generously offering my superior abilities to you peasants!"
Sasuke let out a long, slow breath through his nose, a sound of profound exasperation. "Great. Another loud one."
Sakura stood up, planting her hands on her hips, her posture radiating a defensive fury. "Hold on—just because she's an Uzumaki doesn't mean she can just join our team! We're a squad of three, not a revolving door for people with red hair!"
"Why not?" Naruto asked, blinking at her with a baffling sincerity. "She doesn't have a team anymore. And we're still down a person, aren't we?"
Karin crossed her arms, her expression hardening into one of disinterest. "They're dead. Rip. Too bad. Oh well."
Sakura flinched, her outrage momentarily replaced by shock. "Oh well?"
"They sucked anyway," Karin said bluntly, her tone flat and emotionless. Then she waved a hand in the air, a dismissive gesture. "They only ever tried to use me. Besides, Naruto literally just saved my life, so I owe him."
Naruto frowned, his brow furrowing in confusion. "You don't owe me anything. I just helped because you were in trouble."
Karin squinted at him, a flicker of something resembling fondness in her eyes. "You do realize that's how making friends works, right? Someone helps you, and then you stick around because you appreciate it? It's a transaction. A bond."
Naruto hummed, his mind connecting the dots in a way that only he could. "So… like a pack?"
Karin grinned, a sharp, knowing smile. "Exactly."
Sasuke pinched the bridge of his nose, his voice a low, pained groan. "I hate everything about this conversation. The ridiculousness. The weirdness. The absolute lack of logic."
Naruto ignored him, his focus entirely on Karin.
Sakura groaned, her exasperation reaching new heights. "Okay, fine. Let's pretend we accept this for now. But how do we know she's not gonna betray us? For all we know, she could be another one of those weird snakes from before."
Karin gasped, clutching her chest with a melodramatic flair. "Betray my own blood? How dare you! I am an Uzumaki, for goodness sake! We're known for our loyalty!"
Sakura deadpanned, her eyes completely devoid of emotion. "You just said you didn't care about your dead teammates like, five seconds ago."
Karin's theatrical performance faltered. She paused, her mind scrambling for a defense. "…That's fair. But still!" She turned to Naruto, pointing a finger at him. "You trust me, right?"
Naruto tilted his head, his face a mask of serene honesty. "I don't trust anyone."
The silence that followed was thick and awkward. Karin's eye twitched. "…Okay, ow. That hurt a little."
Naruto blinked, genuinely confused by her reaction. "But I don't distrust you either. So it's fine."
Karin considered his words for a moment, then a slow, thoughtful smile spread across her face. "I'll take it. That's a good enough start for me."
Sasuke crossed his arms, glaring into the fire. "This is stupid. Everything about this is stupid."
Karin smirked at him, a predatory glint in her eyes. "Aww, what's wrong? You mad that I might steal your spot as Naruto's favorite?"
Sasuke scoffed, a single, derisive sound. "Naruto doesn't have favorites. He's too dense for that kind of emotional complexity."
"Wrong," Naruto said instantly, his voice firm and unwavering.
Everyone turned to him, their expressions a mix of surprise and confusion.
Sasuke narrowed his eyes, a flicker of unease entering his gaze. "…Who?"
Naruto swallowed the last bite of his ration bar, a small, knowing smile on his face. He stared Sasuke dead in the face, his sapphire eyes holding a challenge. "Ramen."
Sasuke sighed, a sound that carried the weight of a thousand battles and the frustration of a hundred team meetings.
Karin burst out laughing, a genuine, uninhibited sound that broke the tension.
Sakura groaned, her head falling back against the tree in utter defeat.
Naruto, satisfied that the conversation was over and his point had been made, stretched with a long, contented yawn. "Anyway, she's staying with us now. Dattebane."
Karin grinned, her smile wide and triumphant. "Hell yeah, I am."
Sasuke muttered something under his breath about idiots attracting idiots, a familiar refrain that by now was more a tired acceptance than a true argument. He didn't argue further, though, his posture now one of reluctant resignation.
Sakura just shook her head, a sigh of weary acceptance escaping her lips. "Fine. But if you screw us over, I will personally make sure you regret it."
Karin smirked, a flash of arrogance returning to her face. "Aw, you do care."
Sakura simply rolled her eyes, her mind already moving on to the more pressing matter of getting some much-needed sleep.
Naruto, his mission of finding a new pack member complete, curled up against a tree and closed his eyes, his breathing evening out into a slow, steady rhythm. Karin sat down next to him, her body a restless contrast to his serene stillness. Sasuke stared into the fire, his expression unreadable, but his shoulders had relaxed, the tension bleeding out of his body. Sakura sighed and leaned back against the tree, her eyes fluttering closed.
And just like that, without fanfare or ceremony, their pack got a little bigger.
—ToT—
It was too quiet. A tense, suffocating silence that was a stark contrast to the living, breathing chaos of the Forest of Death. Naruto's nose twitched, a small, involuntary movement as the faint scent of unfamiliar sweat and cold steel hit his senses. His eyes snapped open, a faint, sapphire glow illuminating his irises in the dim light of the dying fire. His teammates were dozing, their exhaustion evident even in their rest. Karin was a small, curled-up bundle of red hair against the base of a tree, her breathing soft and even. Sakura leaned against her pack, her hands still clutching a kunai even in her sleep. Sasuke sat near the fire, arms crossed, his posture radiating a defiant wakefulness, but Naruto could see the slow, measured rhythm of his breathing. He was pretending he wasn't half-asleep.
The smell grew stronger. Naruto sighed, a soft sound of weary resignation. This was a familiar pattern. A familiar mistake. "Three," he murmured, his voice a low, steady rumble.
Karin shifted groggily, her head lifting from her chest. "Huh?"
Before Naruto could answer, the branches above them rustled with a sudden, violent motion. In a blur, three shinobi dropped down from the trees, their movements synchronized and precise. Their faces were hidden under dark Ame headbands, and their eyes were filled with a cold, predatory intent.
"You're too relaxed!" one of them sneered, their voice a low, mocking hiss. "That's a mistake!"
Sasuke's eyes snapped open, his Sharingan already spinning to life as the attackers raised their hands in a blur of seals. "Multi-Cloning Jutsu!" A thick, white puff of smoke erupted, blotting out the attackers. One second, there were three. The next, there were dozens.
"Tch—" Sasuke leapt to his feet, his kunai already drawn. Sakura shot up, instantly on guard, a kunai in hand. Karin blinked blearily, her mind still in the fog of sleep. "Ugh. What the hell? Can't a girl get some sleep—"
"ATTACK!"
The clones lunged, a silent, menacing wave of bodies. Naruto sighed, a long, drawn-out sound of pure, unadulterated annoyance. "Why do people always do this?"
Sasuke was already moving, cutting through the clones with his kunai, his eyes analyzing their formation, their movements, and their weaknesses. "Tch. Annoying," he muttered, his voice a low growl. Sakura ducked under a strike and slammed a fist into the nearest clone, dispelling it instantly in a puff of smoke. Karin stayed back, watching the chaotic battlefield with sharp, analytical eyes, her mind already calculating the weak points of the enemy's jutsu.
Naruto, however, didn't move. He stood perfectly still, his body relaxed and unbothered, as the clones swarmed around him. The real Ame genin noticed his lack of movement. "Oi—what's with the redhead? Too scared to fight?"
Naruto blinked slowly, his eyes glowing. "No." And then, he vanished. One second, he was there, a still point of calm in the storm of clones. The next, he was everywhere. A flicker of movement—then a clone's neck snapped sideways with a soft, cracking sound, dispelling it into a wisp of smoke. A blur—then another clone exploded into a mess of shattered bark as Naruto punched straight through it, his chakra-infused fist a force of pure, destructive power. A heartbeat—then an entire line of clones burst apart in a single, devastating sweep as Naruto moved through them like a phantom.
The remaining clones hesitated, their mindless charge interrupted by the sudden, terrifying efficiency of their opponent. Naruto exhaled, the sound a low, rumbling growl. "You picked the wrong fight."
One of the real Ame genin—the leader, most likely, judging by the intricate markings on his headband—snarled, his face twisted in a mask of frustrated rage. "Don't back down! He's just one guy!"
Big mistake.
Naruto turned to them, his glowing eyes fixed on the three of them. And then, he moved. A sudden gust of wind, a small, self-contained explosion of compressed air, erupted through the clearing as Naruto surged forward at inhuman speed, his chakra-enhanced legs propelling him faster than any of them could even track. He appeared behind the first Ame genin, a ghost of motion. "What—?!" the genin gasped, his mind reeling from the sudden appearance. Naruto's hand snapped up, grabbing the back of the genin's head with a vice-like grip, and then he slammed him face-first into the dirt, the sound of the impact a sickening thud.
The second Ame genin barely had time to react before Naruto twisted and drove his elbow straight into their gut, a precise, calculated strike that sent the genin flying backward, their body creating a small crater in the ground beneath them. The third Ame genin, the last one standing, tried to run, his mind screaming in fear. Naruto didn't let him. "Nope." He moved. A single jump—and then he was in front of the fleeing genin, waiting. The Ame shinobi barely had time to register what happened before Naruto reached out and flicked his forehead. It should have been a joke. A simple flick. It wasn't. The impact sent the genin flying backward, flipping twice through the air before landing in a heap next to his unconscious teammates.
Silence. Naruto stretched, popping his neck, his body completely relaxed, as if he had just been on a pleasant walk. Sasuke lowered his kunai, his eyes sharp and analytical as he watched Naruto. "Well. That was fast."
Sakura sighed, rolling her shoulders. "I didn't even get to do anything. I'm starting to think you don't need us anymore."
Karin smirked, a wicked glint in her eye. "Damn. That was hot."
Naruto blinked, his expression one of pure, innocent confusion. "Huh?"
Karin grinned. "Nothing. Just appreciating the art of a clean kill."
Sasuke shook his head, stepping over the unconscious Ame genin. "They had a scroll?"
Naruto crouched down, his movements economical and efficient, and rifled through their packs. He pulled out a Heaven Scroll. He held it up, a small, triumphant smile on his face. "Lucky."
Sakura let out a long breath of relief, the tension leaving her body in a rush. "Finally! We can head to the tower now!"
Sasuke nodded in agreement. "Let's move." Naruto slung the scroll over his shoulder, the battle over. It was just another step closer to whatever came next.
The journey to the tower was… unsettling. Not because of enemy shinobi. Not because of ambushes. But because the entire damn forest seemed to be alive, and it had decided that Team Seven was the most interesting thing to exist. Everywhere they went, something slithered, crawled, or skittered just a little too close. Huge centipedes, as thick as a grown man's arm, coiled around tree branches, their too-many eyes fixed on Naruto. Venomous spiders the size of a fist scuttled over leaves, pausing only to wave a few legs in his direction before skittering off. Snakes—long, coiled, and way too interested—dropped lazily from the canopy, curling over his shoulders before flicking their tongues at him and slithering off.
Karin was losing it. "Why are there so many bugs? Why are there so many bugs? WHY ARE THERE SO MANY BUGS?"
Sakura groaned, rubbing her temples. "Just ignore them, Karin. It's the Forest of Death, there are bugs everywhere."
"IGNORE THEM?" Karin pointed wildly at a massive millipede crawling over a fallen log. "Look at that thing! It has more legs than I have brain cells! And it's LOOKING AT ME! I can feel its judging gaze!"
Naruto tilted his head, staring at the insect. "You're creeping her out," he murmured, his voice a low, steady rumble. The millipede twitched, then turned and scuttled away into the darkness, its many legs a blur of motion. Karin froze, her mouth agape. "Nope. Nope, nope, nope, nope—how did you just tell it to leave?"
"I asked nicely," Naruto said, a small, amused smile on his face.
Sasuke sighed, rubbing his temple. "Just keep moving. We're almost there." It was a long night, filled with the rustling of leaves and the unsettling sensation of being watched by a thousand non-human eyes.
By the time they reached the tower, the group was more than ready to be done with the damn forest and its unnerving inhabitants. The structure loomed before them, tall, fortified, and surrounded by thick walls that seemed to offer a promise of safety. "Finally," Sakura breathed, a wave of relief washing over her. "We made it."
Karin swayed slightly, her body on the verge of collapsing from exhaustion. "I need a bath. A long one. Preferably somewhere without multi-limbed abominations that talk to you with their minds."
"You get used to them," Naruto said simply, as if it were a fact of life.
Karin turned to him, her expression a mix of horror and outrage. "I don't want to get used to them! I want to never see another one again!"
Sasuke ignored them, stepping forward toward the large doors. "Let's get inside. This place is giving me the creeps."
The team entered cautiously, their bodies still radiating a tense awareness, making their way down the dimly lit halls. At the end of the corridor stood a plain, unadorned room, empty save for a simple inscription on the wall and a single, circular table in the center. On the table lay an empty space, a clear indication that it was meant for two scrolls.
"This must be where we open them," Sasuke murmured, his eyes scanning the room for any hidden traps. Sakura placed their Heaven Scroll on the table. Sasuke did the same, placing their Earth Scroll next to it. The room was silent for a moment, the only sound the soft thud of the scrolls hitting the polished wood. Then, in a sudden burst of smoke—
"CONGRATULATIONS!" a familiar voice rang out, cheerful and proud.
As the smoke cleared, a figure stood before them—tall, clad in a Konoha vest, and smiling warmly. "Iruka-sensei?" Sakura's eyes widened in surprise and relief.
The man grinned, a genuine, happy smile. "You made it!"
Naruto blinked, his eyes fixed on his old teacher. "You were in the scrolls?"
Iruka laughed, a deep, rumbling sound. "Well, sort of. It's a summoning technique. Designed to bring out an examiner when both scrolls are opened successfully." He glanced around, taking in the exhausted but unharmed team. "I'm really proud of you guys. Making it here isn't easy."
Sasuke crossed his arms, his expression unreadable. "We had a few… complications."
Karin snorted. "Yeah. Like getting stalked by nightmare fuel that follows your cousin around like a lost puppy."
Iruka blinked, his gaze finally falling on the wild-haired girl. "Uh—who's this?"
"Karin," Naruto said simply. "My cousin. Dattebane."
Iruka froze, his smile faltering. Sakura coughed, covering her mouth with her hand. "What?" Sasuke blinked, then slowly turned his gaze to Naruto, a single, unreadable question in his eyes. "Cousin?"
Karin grinned, pushing up her glasses with a triumphant smirk. "That's right! I'm an Uzumaki, too! It's a family reunion!"
Iruka opened his mouth. Closed it. Then opened it again, a look of profound confusion on his face. "I… wait, what? Since when did you have family? You were… you were alone, Naruto."
"Pack must stick together," Naruto said, his voice quiet, as if it were the most obvious thing in the world.
Iruka stared, trying to process the concept. Sakura pressed a hand to her forehead, a quiet groan escaping her lips. "I don't even know what to say to that."
Sasuke sighed, the sound a tired resignation. "It doesn't matter. We passed. That's what's important. This entire test was designed to see if we could work together."
Iruka exhaled, still trying to wrap his head around everything. Finally, he nodded, a warm, genuine smile returning to his face. "You're right. Regardless of how unexpected this is… You made it. That's what counts."
Naruto blinked. "So what now?"
Iruka smiled, a look of kind understanding in his eyes. "Now? Now you rest. The next phase will begin soon. But for now, get some food, get some sleep. You've earned it."
Karin nearly collapsed in relief, her body slumping. "Finally!"
Naruto tilted his head, a thoughtful look on his face. "Can I sleep outside?"
"NO," the other three chorused instantly, their voices a single, unified roar of exasperation.
Naruto pouted. "Tch."
Iruka chuckled, shaking his head. "You really haven't changed, Naruto."
Naruto blinked, tilting his head slightly. Then he shrugged. "Maybe not." For now, they had passed. The real test was still ahead. But for now, they were a pack, and that was enough.
TBC
Notes:
TBC
A/N: Some of you often ask for updates on this story. Worry not, as always, I shall keep updating this story every Sunday.
The previous chapter was supposed to have 3K words but since you wanted it to be larger, I edited it and made it 5K.
Also, I shall put this story on hiatus after the Chūnin Exams Arc. Note that there will be no Preliminaries in this story for obvious reasons.
See you.
Chapter 23: Initiatives
Chapter Text
Initiatives
Naruto had just gotten into the perfect position for his afternoon nap—stretched out on the floor of his apartment like a lazy housecat, one arm over his face to block out the light—when a knock sounded at the window. Not the door. The window.
He cracked an eye open. A masked ANBU knelt on the sill, expression unreadable beneath the porcelain mask.
"Hokage-sama wants to see you and the girl."
Naruto sighed through his nose.
He tilted his head slightly, glancing toward the corner of his apartment, where Karin was busy rolling out a futon. She had been talking to herself for the last twenty minutes, muttering complaints about how messy his place was, how ridiculous it was that he only had one spare blanket, and how she absolutely refused to sleep on the floor without at least three pillows.
"Oi," Naruto called. "Old man wants to see us."
Karin flinched and spun around, adjusting her glasses. "Huh? Now?"
"Now."
She grumbled something under her breath but abandoned her nest-making and followed him out the window.
They leaped across rooftops in silence, the wind whipping through their hair. Naruto could feel Karin watching him out of the corner of her eye, no doubt still trying to process the fact that she wasn't alone anymore—that she had family.
He didn't blame her. He hadn't expected to find another Uzumaki either.
They landed outside the Hokage's office, and Naruto pushed the door open without knocking.
Hiruzen Sarutobi, the Third Hokage, sat behind his desk, pipe in hand, looking more amused than annoyed by Naruto's lack of formality.
"Naruto, Karin. Come in, come in."
Naruto stepped inside, his hands in his hoodie pockets, eyes half-lidded. Karin hesitated before following, standing slightly behind him, like she wasn't sure where she fit in this room.
"I see you're settling in well," Hiruzen said, his gaze flickering toward Karin. "And I hear you've decided to stay with Naruto."
Karin lifted her chin. "Of course! He's family!"
Naruto yawned. "Told her she can't eat my ramen though."
Hiruzen chuckled. "Of course." Then, his expression grew more serious. "Now, about your status, Karin."
She stiffened.
"You were previously a shinobi of Kusagakure," Hiruzen continued, watching her closely. "They will undoubtedly be looking for you. Officially, you are still a part of their forces."
Karin scowled. "I hate Kusa."
The Hokage nodded. "I understand. But abandoning a village is not a simple matter. They may demand your return."
"They killed my mom." Karin's voice wavered slightly. "They treated me like a tool. I don't want to go back. I won't go back."
Naruto blinked slowly. "So they were harvesting you like a pig?" he asked, voice flat. "Like they did to your mom? Once you served your purpose and left an offspring, they'd butcher you too?"
Silence.
Karin's breath hitched.
Hiruzen exhaled through his nose, fingers tightening around his pipe. "That's… quite an analogy, Naruto."
"It's accurate," Naruto said simply. "Humans do that all the time. Even to their own."
More silence. Karin stared at the floor, hands clenched into fists.
Then, she straightened. "I'm not going anywhere," she declared. "In fact—" she jabbed a finger at the Hokage, "—I quit being a shinobi!"
Hiruzen sighed. "It's not that simple, child."
"Why not?" Naruto tilted his head. "Just tell them she was eaten by a python and digested instantly."
Karin made a strangled sound. "What the hell, Naruto?!"
Hiruzen blinked. "That's…" He hesitated, rubbing his chin. "That's actually doable."
Karin gaped. "Are you seriously considering this?!"
Naruto shrugged. "Humans lie all the time anyway. Dattebane."
The Hokage exhaled, long and slow, then finally nodded. "I will see what I can do."
Naruto took that as their cue to leave. "Alright. Bye."
He turned and walked out, Karin scrambling after him.
"That's it?!" she hissed once they were outside. "We're just leaving like that?"
"What else do you want?" Naruto asked, blinking at her.
"I don't know!" She threw her hands up. "A proper resolution?!"
"We got one," he said simply. "You're dead now. Congrats."
Karin groaned, dragging her hands down her face. "I can't believe this is my life now."
Naruto stifled a yawn and kept walking. "Better than being a pig, right?"
Karin made another strangled sound but followed him anyway.
—ToT—
Naruto didn't get why Karin was so dramatic about the whole thing. She wasn't going back to Kusa. She wasn't getting harvested. She wasn't being used. What else was there to worry about?
But since she looked like she was still processing, he figured she could use a distraction. And what better distraction than food?
Especially when Ichiraku's was having an offer.
Naruto didn't hesitate. He changed directions without explanation, and Karin, still grumbling under her breath, followed.
The ramen stand was warm and familiar, the scent of broth and noodles thick in the air. Ayame looked up from behind the counter and beamed. "Naruto! Welcome back!"
"Yo," Naruto greeted, already making his way to his usual seat.
Then, Ayame's eyes flickered to Karin. "Oh? And who's this beautiful young lady?"
Karin blinked. "Huh?"
Naruto didn't hesitate. "Karin Uzumaki. Dattebane."
Ayame gasped. "Uzumaki?! Another one?"
"Yep," Naruto said, already reaching for the menu even though he didn't need it. "We're cousins."
Ayame clasped her hands together, eyes practically sparkling. "That's wonderful!"
Karin adjusted her glasses, still looking a little overwhelmed. "Uh… yeah, I guess."
Then, Ayame's smile turned sly. "So, Naruto, is she—"
"She is not my mate," Naruto said immediately. "We are not mating."
Karin made a noise that could only be described as a squeak.
Ayame blinked. "I… wasn't asking that, but now I have to ask."
"I just answered," Naruto said, deadpan.
Karin turned red. "W-Why would you even say that?!"
Naruto tilted his head, genuinely confused. "Because humans assume that all the time. And you were turning red, so I figured you were panicking. Dattebane."
Karin's face only turned redder. "I—I was not— I mean—why are you like this?!"
"Like what?"
Karin let out a strangled groan, dropping her head onto the counter.
Ayame giggled behind her hand. "You two are adorable."
"We are not," Karin grumbled into the wood.
"She is my cousin," Naruto repeated, nodding toward the menu. "Now, I want the special, and she'll have—"
"I can order for myself, thank you!" Karin snapped, snapping back up and fixing her hair like she hadn't just been seconds away from combusting. "I'll have whatever he's having."
Ayame smiled knowingly and turned to start preparing their food.
Naruto leaned back, stretching slightly. "See? Now you have food. No more overthinking."
Karin shot him a look. "I am not overthinking."
"Yes, you are."
"No, I'm—"
"Your heart is still beating fast," Naruto pointed out. "Don't worry. I am not mating you. Dattebane."
Karin nearly fell off the stool.
—ToT—
Gaara sat on the edge of his bed, fingers tapping against the surface of his gourd. His sand shifted restlessly, slithering and curling around his feet like a living thing, mirroring the agitation clawing at his insides.
He wanted to kill something.
No. He needed to kill something.
But not just anyone.
Naruto Uzumaki.
That name burned in his mind like a brand. The boy with glowing sapphire eyes and that unnatural, beast-like stillness. The way he had stood there, completely unaffected by Gaara's bloodlust, like a predator staring back at another predator. It was wrong.
Nobody was supposed to look at him like that. Not without fear.
Not without understanding that they were prey.
"Gaara," Temari's voice was careful, hesitant. She was standing near the doorway, arms crossed, eyes flicking between him and the shifting sand. "You should rest. The final stage of the exams is coming up. You need to be focused."
Gaara didn't respond. His fingers tightened against his gourd. His sand vibrated.
Temari sighed. "I know that look. You're thinking about him, aren't you?"
Kankurō, who had been lounging on the other bed, groaned. "Oh, for fuck's sake. Is this about Uzumaki again?"
Gaara finally looked up. His pupils were narrow, his expression blank, but his voice came out sharper than a blade. "He did not fear me."
Kankurō made a face. "Yeah, we noticed."
"He should have feared me," Gaara said, voice eerily calm. "But he didn't. He didn't even react."
Temari shifted uncomfortably. "Maybe he just… doesn't feel fear like normal people."
"Then he is not normal," Gaara murmured, tilting his head slightly. "He is something else."
Kankurō threw up his hands. "Who cares?! He's just some weirdo with a bridge named after him. If he's not scared of you, fine, whatever! That just means he's too dumb to realize he should be!"
Gaara's sand coiled. Kankurō shut up immediately.
"He is strong," Gaara said, voice soft but heavy with something dangerous. "His instincts are sharp. His body moves like an animal. He kills without hesitation."
Temari frowned. "Then why didn't he kill you?"
Gaara's fingers twitched against his gourd. "I do not know."
That was what made his blood itch the most.
Naruto Uzumaki could have tried to kill him. But he didn't.
He should have fought like a human. But he didn't.
He moved with the instinct and unpredictability of a beast, but his strikes were controlled. He fought like someone who knew the world was full of monsters—but had decided he wouldn't be one.
It was insulting.
"Gaara," Temari said carefully, "you're doing it again."
He blinked. His sand had started creeping toward Kankurō's leg.
He exhaled slowly, withdrawing it.
Temari exchanged a look with Kankurō before sighing. "Look. We all know you want to fight him, but now's not the time. We have a mission."
Gaara's eyes flickered toward her. "Yes," he murmured. "The mission."
The invasion. The destruction. The blood.
But all he could think about was Naruto Uzumaki standing there with those too-bright eyes, utterly unshaken by him.
He wanted to carve that stillness out of him.
He wanted to break it.
Temari sighed again, but didn't push further. Kankurō muttered something under his breath and flopped back onto the bed.
Gaara sat in silence.
His sand continued to shift.
—ToT—
The dango shop was noisy, filled with the low hum of conversation, the occasional clatter of plates, and the warm scent of sweet dumplings and tea. The Jōnin had gathered, as they always did during the Chūnin Exams, to exchange thoughts, make bets, and engage in the kind of casual camaraderie only seasoned shinobi could afford.
Asuma took a slow drag from his cigarette, exhaling a thin wisp of smoke before speaking. "So," he said, glancing around the table, "who do we think is making it to the finals?"
Kurenai sipped her tea thoughtfully. "The usual standouts are there. Sasuke Uchiha, obviously."
"Obviously," Kakashi echoed, his eye crinkling in amusement.
"That Gaara kid from Suna is terrifying," Anko muttered, stabbing her dango with unnecessary force. "I watched him in the Forest of Death. He didn't even move when his team was attacked. His sand did all the work for him. Didn't even blink."
Gai folded his arms. "I am confident in my student's abilities as well. Lee has trained endlessly for this moment! His flames of youth will burn brightly!"
"You're assuming he doesn't get crushed in the first round," Anko said dryly.
"My student will not lose so easily!"
"Didn't he challenge an Uchiha and get wrecked?"
"That was but a stepping stone on his journey to greatness!"
Asuma rolled his eyes. "Alright, alright. We all know who's strong, but let's talk bets. I'll put 500 ryō on Shikamaru getting through the first round by some ridiculous trickery."
"That lazy brat?" Anko snorted. "Fine. 500 says he forfeits just because he doesn't feel like fighting."
"I'll take that bet," Kurenai said with a small smirk. "I think he's going to surprise you."
"Surprise us by quitting faster than expected?"
"No, by actually trying."
The table chuckled.
"Alright, Kakashi," Asuma said, tilting his head. "What about your team? You've got two strong contenders. Uchiha and Uzumaki."
The air shifted slightly.
"That's true," Kurenai mused. "Sasuke is a given. But Naruto…"
Anko clicked her tongue. "That kid is something else."
"Oh?" Kakashi's voice was light, but his eye sharpened.
"Don't play dumb," Anko said. "You saw what he did in the Forest of Death. That's not normal."
"Nothing about Naruto is normal," Kakashi admitted. "But that doesn't mean he'll win."
Asuma tapped his cigarette against the ashtray. "I heard about what he did at the bridge."
The table went quiet.
"We all did," Kurenai said.
"A single genin taking down an entire crime syndicate?" Anko leaned forward, grin sharp. "You're telling me that's normal?"
Kakashi didn't answer immediately.
"He's unpredictable," he finally said. "That alone makes him dangerous."
"So, do you think he'll win?" Gai asked.
Kakashi considered. "I think… he doesn't care about winning."
The table exchanged glances.
"What do you mean?" Kurenai asked.
"Naruto doesn't fight for status," Kakashi said simply. "He fights like it's survival. Like it's instinct. Like an animal."
Asuma frowned. "That's… an unsettling way to put it."
"It's accurate," Anko muttered. "I saw it too. That kid doesn't move like a shinobi. He moves like something wild that just happens to be wearing a hitai-ate."
The table was silent for a moment.
Then, Asuma exhaled. "Alright. Fine. Let's bet. 1000 ryō says he makes it to the finals."
"I'll raise that to 1500," Anko said. "He's going to break someone before this is over."
"5000 says he doesn't even get hurt," Gai said suddenly.
Everyone looked at him.
"What?" Anko scoffed. "No way."
"Have you seen the way he moves?" Gai's expression was serious. "I don't think anyone will be able to touch him."
"I'll take that bet," Asuma said, smirking. "No way a kid gets through the exams without a scratch."
"And you, Kakashi?" Kurenai asked. "Are you betting on your own student?"
Kakashi tilted his head, thinking.
"I think I'll just watch," he said finally. "Naruto's full of surprises."
The table groaned.
"Come on, you coward," Anko said. "Put some money down."
"Fine, fine," Kakashi sighed, rubbing the back of his head. "1000 ryō says he does something that makes everyone rethink how these exams work."
"That's a vague bet," Kurenai pointed out.
"Have you met Naruto?"
Fair point.
As the bets were finalized and the drinks continued to flow, the Jōnin couldn't help but feel that, no matter what, these exams were going to be… interesting.
The late afternoon sun cast a golden glow over Konoha, stretching shadows long across the village streets as Naruto made his way toward the hot springs.
Kakashi had been unusually vague when he mentioned that Naruto was getting a new master for the finals. Just that it was someone powerful—a legend. That sounded promising, but Naruto had learned to take Kakashi's words with a grain of salt. After all, Kakashi had also described the Chūnin Exams as "just another step in the journey," and Naruto had almost been eaten by a giant snake. Twice.
Still, if this so-called master was strong, he wouldn't complain.
The scent of steam and minerals thickened in the air as he neared the hot springs. According to Kakashi, the man would be easy to find.
Naruto paused.
There, by the bathhouse wall, stood an old man with long white hair, clad in a red haori and wooden sandals. He was hunched over, hands gripping the top of the wooden fence as he peered through a tiny hole in the wall.
Naruto blinked.
Was he… was he spying?
The old man didn't even acknowledge his presence.
Naruto tilted his head, watching. The man was staring so intensely at whatever was beyond the wall that he didn't even twitch when Naruto stepped closer.
"...What are you looking at?"
Silence.
Naruto frowned. Maybe he was deaf?
"Hey. You. Old man. What's so interesting?"
Nothing. The guy didn't even blink.
Now Naruto was intrigued.
What could possibly be so fascinating that it made an old shinobi lose all awareness of his surroundings?
There was only one way to find out.
Shrugging, Naruto turned, grabbed the wooden door leading into the women's side of the bathhouse, and slid it open.
Steam billowed out, thick and warm. Inside, several women lounged in the natural hot spring, chatting and relaxing. Their conversation died instantly as all heads turned toward the intruder.
Naruto casually stepped inside, letting the door swing shut behind him.
"Oh. Karin. You're here. Dattebane."
There was a brief moment of absolute silence.
Then—
"AHHHHHH!"
The air exploded.
Water splashed, towels flew, and in the chaos, Naruto barely managed to register Karin's face—redder than her hair—before she launched a bar of soap at his head.
A barrage of objects followed. Wooden buckets, sandals, even a shampoo bottle.
Naruto dodged effortlessly, weaving around the projectiles with the fluid ease of someone who had spent his entire life avoiding things being thrown at him.
"Are you all trying to kill me?" he asked, eyes narrowing.
"OF COURSE, WE'RE TRYING TO KILL YOU, YOU LITTLE PERVERT!" a woman shrieked, still hurling whatever she could get her hands on.
Oh.
That made sense.
"Ah," Naruto said, bowing deeply. "My apologies. Dattebane."
Then, without another word, he turned and stepped back outside.
The old man was still standing there.
Now, though, he was staring at Naruto with an expression of absolute shock.
Naruto frowned. "Why do you look so surprised?"
The old man opened his mouth, closed it, then rubbed his chin. "Kid," he said slowly, "did you just… walk into the women's bath?"
"Yes."
"Casually?"
"Yes."
"And you lived?"
Naruto blinked. "Of course. Why wouldn't I?"
The old man exhaled, shaking his head in disbelief. "You've got some nerve, kid."
"Of course, I do. Every creature has nerves." Naruto tilted his head. "Why were you looking at them so much?"
The old man scoffed, grinning. "For research, of course!"
Naruto stared. "What are you researching?"
"Women!"
Naruto thought about that. "You could just go inside and ask them things."
The old man choked. "That's not how research works!"
"Why not?"
"Because!"
Naruto considered this, then shrugged. "Humans have weird rules."
The old man looked at him for a long moment. Then, suddenly, he grinned. "I like you, kid. What's your name?"
"Naruto Uzumaki. Dattebane."
The old man blinked. "Uzumaki?"
"Yes."
The grin widened. "Well, well, well… this just got a lot more interesting."
Naruto blinked. "Why?"
The man straightened, crossing his arms. "Because, brat, I'm Jiraiya. The Toad Sage. One of the Legendary Sannin. And starting today—" He jabbed a thumb at his own chest. "—I'm your new master."
Naruto's eyes narrowed slightly. "...You?"
"Yes. Me."
"You're a pervert."
"I'm a super pervert!" Jiraiya declared proudly.
Naruto stared at him blankly.
Jiraiya cleared his throat. "But also a great shinobi. The best you'll ever meet."
Naruto was unconvinced. "You spied on women instead of training."
"It's called multitasking!"
"That's not how multitasking works."
"You sound like Tsunade."
Naruto didn't know who that was, but she sounded reasonable.
Jiraiya sighed, stretching. "Alright, listen, kid. I get it. You're skeptical. But trust me—by the time I'm done with you, you'll be stronger than you ever imagined."
Naruto considered him for a moment. Then—
"Prove it."
Jiraiya's grin returned. "Oh?"
"If you're strong, prove it."
Jiraiya laughed. "I like you, brat. Alright. I'll prove it."
And just like that, Naruto's real training for the finals began.
—ToT—
Jiraiya cracked his knuckles as he stood by the riverbank, watching Naruto balance effortlessly on the water's surface. The kid's stance was casual, hands stuffed in his pockets, as if gravity didn't even exist beneath his feet. Not a single ripple formed around him.
The Toad Sage squinted. "Huh. Most people struggle with this for days. When did you learn to walk on water?"
Naruto glanced at him, his blue eyes impassive. "When I was a mantis."
Jiraiya blinked. "What?"
"Nothing." Naruto shrugged, as if he hadn't just said something completely insane.
Jiraiya stared at him for a long second before deciding that he didn't have the energy to unpack whatever that meant. Instead, he pulled out a long, weathered scroll and unrolled it with a dramatic flick of his wrist. "Alright, kid. We're moving on. You're gonna learn the Summoning Jutsu."
Naruto peered at the scroll. "What do I do?"
"First, sign your name in blood, then press your fingerprints below it. After that, I'll teach you the hand seals. It's simple, really."
Naruto tilted his head slightly. "Why in blood?"
"Because it's a contract. Blood makes it official."
"Oh. Like a pack bond."
Jiraiya opened his mouth, then closed it. "Uh… sure."
Naruto didn't question it further. He bit his thumb without hesitation, letting the blood pool before pressing it onto the scroll. His name appeared in sharp, red strokes, standing proudly among the names of shinobi before him. He followed with his fingerprints, then stepped back. "Done."
Jiraiya raised an eyebrow. "Huh. Most people hesitate at least a little before signing in blood."
"Humans are weird."
Jiraiya was starting to think Naruto wasn't entirely human himself. But again, not enough energy to unpack that right now. Instead, he nodded toward the kid. "Alright. Hand seals: Boar, Dog, Bird, Monkey, Ram. Try it out."
Naruto's hands moved through the sequence effortlessly, each seal forming in rapid succession. His movements were sharp, precise.
"Good. Now—" Jiraiya gestured to the open field. "—pour your chakra into it and mean it. Visualize what you want. Then slam your hand down and shout 'Summoning Jutsu.'"
Naruto took a step forward. His blue eyes narrowed slightly.
Hand seals.
A slow inhale.
Then—
"Summoning Jutsu."
The world exploded.
Smoke erupted in a massive cloud, surging outward with a force strong enough to rattle the trees. Jiraiya took an instinctive step back, shielding his face from the wind that followed. The river trembled. The birds scattered.
And when the smoke cleared—
A gigantic toad sat in the middle of the field.
Orange skin, deep blue vest, a massive pipe clamped between its wide lips. It towered over everything, casting a huge shadow across the land.
Jiraiya grinned. "Well, well. You went straight to the boss."
Naruto stood on the massive toad's head, blinking down at the world beneath him.
The toad blinked back.
Then it scowled. "Oi. Who the hell summoned me?"
"Me." Naruto said simply.
The toad's large golden eyes snapped toward Jiraiya. "You put this brat up to it?"
"Nope." Jiraiya smirked. "All him."
"Tch." The toad turned back to Naruto, narrowing his eyes. "You. What's your name, brat?"
"Naruto Uzumaki. Dattebane."
The toad went very still.
A long silence stretched between them.
Then—
"Uzumaki?"
"Yes."
The toad stared at him for a long moment. Then, slowly, its frown deepened. "Well, well… this just got interesting."
Jiraiya huffed out a laugh. "Told you."
"Shut up, Jiraiya." The toad turned back to Naruto, scrutinizing him. "You got guts, brat. But do you have what it takes?"
"To what?"
"To earn my respect."
Naruto thought about that for a moment. Then—
"Do I need your respect?"
Jiraiya wheezed.
The toad stared at Naruto, stunned. Then, after a long pause—
"Hah!" A deep chuckle rumbled from its massive chest. "You've got some nerve, kid. I like it."
Naruto tilted his head slightly. "So does that mean we're in a pack now?"
The toad squinted. "A what?"
"A pack. A bond."
The toad hummed. "Haven't heard it put like that before… but y eah, kid. You summon me, I'll be there. Just don't waste my time."
"Alright."
"Good."
Then—
Poof.
The giant toad disappeared in a cloud of smoke.
Naruto hopped down from the air and landed lightly on his feet. He turned to Jiraiya. "What's next?"
Jiraiya just stared at him.
Naruto blinked. "What?"
Jiraiya sighed, rubbing his temples. "You are so not normal."
"Thank you."
"That wasn't a compliment."
"Okay."
Jiraiya exhaled sharply. "Training's gonna be interesting with you, huh?"
"Yes."
Jiraiya groaned. "Come on, brat. We've got work to do."
And just like that, Naruto's real training began.
TBC
Chapter 24: Not A Normal Prodigy
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Not A Normal Prodigy
Jiraiya had seen many things in his long, eventful life. He had fought wars, battled S-rank criminals, and witnessed the rise and fall of great shinobi. But this?
This was something else entirely.
He had just finished explaining the Rasengan, demonstrating the spiraling sphere in his palm, and boasting about how it took six whole months to develop it properly. He expected Naruto to struggle, to at least ask a few questions before even attempting the first step.
Instead, the moment he dispersed his own Rasengan—
A second one appeared.
But it wasn’t his.
Naruto’s glowing sapphire eyes locked onto the technique with an eerie kind of clarity, like a predator analyzing its prey. He hadn’t even nodded in acknowledgment. He had simply lifted his hand—
And conjured a perfect, glowing green Rasengan.
"Like this?"
Jiraiya's brain short-circuited.
He didn’t breathe. Didn’t blink. Didn’t move. His entire body locked up as his mind desperately tried to process what he was seeing.
That wasn’t possible.
That wasn’t fucking possible.
"What?" he choked out.
Naruto frowned slightly. "You look surprised."
Surprised? Surprised?
Jiraiya felt like he had just witnessed someone casually bend the laws of nature like it was no big deal. Like he had just watched a toddler solve a complex fuinjutsu equation in two seconds. Like someone had rewritten reality right in front of his eyes and expected him to just accept it.
His mouth opened. Closed. Opened again. "Fuck."
Naruto blinked. "Language."
"You—" Jiraiya stepped forward, pointing aggressively at the still perfectly formed green Rasengan in Naruto’s palm. "—how the hell did you do that?!"
"Do what?"
"THAT! THE RASENGAN! YOU JUST— I—WHAT?!"
Naruto tilted his head slightly, looking down at the spiraling sphere as if only now realizing it was still there. "Oh. I just… copied what you did."
"You JUST copied what I— NO. NO NO NO. It does not work like that, brat!" Jiraiya grabbed his own hair, pacing in frantic circles. "You don’t just LOOK at the Rasengan and then— BAM —make one on your first damn try!"
"Why not?"
"BECAUSE IT TOOK ME SIX MONTHS!"
Naruto stared at him for a long moment. Then—
"Huh."
"‘HUH’?! THAT’S ALL YOU HAVE TO SAY?"
"Yes."
Jiraiya groaned loudly, dragging his hands down his face. "I need sake. I need a lot of sake."
Naruto hummed, lifting the Rasengan closer to his face, watching the spiraling energy swirl. "It’s pretty."
"Pretty?!"
"Yeah. Like a small storm in my hand."
Jiraiya opened his mouth to argue. Then stopped. Then just sighed in defeat. "You know what? Fine. Whatever. I don’t even care anymore." He gestured vaguely at Naruto. "Congratulations, kid. You just broke my entire understanding of skill progression. Hope you’re happy."
"I am."
Jiraiya groaned. "Fucking hell.”
—ToT—
Jiraiya stood confidently in front of Naruto, his usual laid-back grin on his face, enjoying the moment of teaching his student. The sun was high in the sky, its warmth beating down on them as they stood in a clearing. He had just finished explaining the Rasengan, and now it was time to test Naruto in another area of combat—Taijutsu.
"You’ve got the basics down," Jiraiya said, his voice smooth, like a teacher confident in their pupil’s abilities. "But just because you can use chakra doesn’t mean you can throw a good punch. You need real combat experience, and that’s where I come in."
Naruto raised an eyebrow. "Yeah?" he asked, looking over at his sensei with that ever-present air of indifference. "Think you can teach me?"
"I know I can teach you," Jiraiya replied, his grin widening. "And don’t think you’re going to go easy on me. You’re going to give me everything you’ve got—because I’m a dangerous shinobi. Even if you go all out, you won’t be able to defeat me."
Naruto tilted his head, a slight glint in his sapphire eyes. His red hair swayed gently in the breeze as his focus intensified. "I can go all out?" he asked, his tone flat, almost bored. There was something oddly calculating about him in that moment, something that made Jiraiya pause, just for a split second.
"Of course! Not that a pipsqueak like you can touch me," Jiraiya chuckled, crossing his arms, clearly underestimating Naruto’s abilities. "You’ll learn quickly enough that Taijutsu is all about experience, timing, and power. No one can beat me in hand-to-hand combat—especially not some kid who’s just getting started."
Naruto didn’t respond with words. His eyes narrowed slightly, his body stiffened ever so slightly, and before Jiraiya could blink—he was gone. One second, Naruto had been standing there, his hands loosely hanging by his sides, and the next, he had vanished.
"What the—"
Jiraiya barely had time to react before he felt a rush of air. A blur passed by him, too fast for him to track. His instincts kicked in, and he leapt backward, just barely dodging a strike that would’ve shattered his ribs. He grinned, a spark of excitement igniting in him. "Oh? You’re faster than I thought, kid."
But as Jiraiya landed lightly on his feet, he was met with another rush of air—this time, coming from behind him. Naruto was there, so close that Jiraiya could feel the pressure of his presence. Jiraiya twisted just in time to block, but the force of the impact sent a shockwave through his arm. He winced, surprised by the strength behind the blow.
"Huh. Not bad." Jiraiya chuckled, but his grin faded slightly as he realized Naruto wasn’t slowing down. Every time Jiraiya tried to catch his breath or steady himself, Naruto was already there, appearing out of nowhere, his movements like a panther stalking its prey. Fast, graceful, and brutal.
"What the hell is going on?" Jiraiya thought, his mind racing. "How is he moving so fast?"
Naruto’s strikes were relentless. A spinning kick came at Jiraiya’s side, and before Jiraiya could react, the kid was already gone, reappearing above him, aiming a knee straight for his face. Jiraiya blocked the knee, but the force nearly sent him tumbling. It was like trying to hold off a storm, his body straining with every movement.
"You’re… not even trying, are you?" Jiraiya panted, unable to hide the slight amazement creeping into his voice. He’d never expected Naruto to be this fast, this strong. Where did he even get this power from?
"You told me to go all out," Naruto’s voice cut through the chaos. There was no excitement in it, no rush of adrenaline. Just cold, calculated calm. "I’m just doing what you said."
Jiraiya’s eyes narrowed. He needed to get serious. This wasn’t some basic sparring session anymore. This was a test of skill, and Naruto was far beyond what Jiraiya had expected. He could feel it now, the edge of a dangerous new level in his student. He focused his chakra into his feet, launching himself forward with speed, trying to corner Naruto and regain control of the fight.
But Naruto was already gone. Again.
Jiraiya’s eyes darted around, trying to track him, when—whoosh—there was a blur of movement right next to him, and before he could even react, a punch landed squarely in his stomach. Jiraiya staggered back, a grunt escaping him. His hands went instinctively to his gut, but by the time he recovered, Naruto was already behind him again, his hand aimed at Jiraiya’s neck, like a viper preparing to strike.
"Dammit, kid!" Jiraiya cursed under his breath. This wasn’t supposed to be this hard. He was supposed to be the one teaching. The one with the advantage. But every time he tried to retaliate, Naruto was already ten steps ahead, effortlessly dodging, weaving, attacking, striking with precision that no genin should possess.
"Not bad," Jiraiya said, now with a hint of genuine admiration in his voice, but also the frustration of a man who was slowly realizing he might not win this one. "You’ve got some moves, kid."
"You don’t need to tell me," Naruto replied, his voice completely level. "I know I do."
"Where did you even learn this stuff?" Jiraiya asked, though he had a sinking feeling he already knew the answer.
"Somewhere," Naruto answered, his movements too quick for Jiraiya to track. His strikes were like a hurricane, relentless and unforgiving. "You asked me to go all out, so I am."
Naruto’s voice was so calm, so detached, that it almost sent a chill down Jiraiya’s spine. This wasn’t the bratty, loud, obnoxious Naruto that had first shown up in the village. This was someone entirely different. This was a predator, a shinobi who understood the language of battle better than most seasoned veterans. His calmness, his precision—everything about him screamed deadly.
Jiraiya launched another strike, this time aiming for Naruto’s head, but Naruto didn’t even flinch. Instead, he caught Jiraiya’s wrist mid-swing, twisting it so expertly that Jiraiya found himself off-balance, staggering. And before he could recover, Naruto dropped down low and swept his legs out from under him, sending the older man crashing to the ground with an unceremonious thud.
"What the hell?" Jiraiya muttered, winded, staring up at the sky for a moment. "When did you get so good?"
"I told you," Naruto replied from above, his voice eerily calm. "You said I should go all out."
"You are a pain in the ass," Jiraiya muttered, but his grin returned, albeit a little strained. He was stunned, but there was no way he was going to let this kid beat him so easily.
"I’m done playing with you," Jiraiya said, pushing himself up, his eyes flashing with renewed intensity. "Time for the real fight."
Naruto stood up straighter, still relaxed, almost bored. "Sure, whatever you say," he said, his hands resting casually by his sides. "You can try."
But before Jiraiya could make a move, Naruto was already on him again, faster than Jiraiya could track. And for the first time in a long time, Jiraiya realized he was in danger. Not of losing the fight—he had that much control—but of being outclassed. His student had become something more than he could’ve ever expected. And now, with every move, Jiraiya understood just how deadly Naruto truly was.
"Goddammit, kid," Jiraiya muttered, narrowly dodging another strike. "You’re going to give me a heart attack at this rate!”
—ToT—
Jiraiya’s heart was pounding, his breath quickening as he tried to regain his composure. Every muscle in his body was on high alert, every instinct telling him to react, to strike back. But each time he moved, Naruto was already there, waiting for him. His strikes were lightning fast, and his eyes—those piercing sapphire orbs—never once betrayed a hint of emotion. The kid was calm, detached, almost… devoid of any excitement or thrill. And that terrified Jiraiya more than anything.
"You’re not even trying," Jiraiya growled, his feet skidding in the dirt as he avoided another swift punch aimed at his face. He wasn’t sure whether to be impressed or horrified by the sheer precision Naruto displayed. "What’s with this cold, calculating demeanor? Where’s the usual brashness kids have?"
Naruto’s eyes never wavered, his expression utterly neutral as he moved. "I’m not trying to have fun," he said in a voice so flat it could have been mistaken for monotone. "You told me to go all out. I’m just doing what you asked."
The calmness in Naruto’s voice made Jiraiya shiver. He was no longer the loud, stubborn kid who wore his emotions on his sleeve. Naruto had become a force of nature, something calculated and precise, and it was hard to ignore just how dangerous he had become.
"You’ve got power," Jiraiya muttered, quickly sidestepping another kick, "but you’re holding back something. You’re not even really fighting me, are you?"
Naruto didn’t respond. He didn’t need to. With a speed that defied logic, he was already behind Jiraiya, his hand gripping the back of the older man’s neck with a vice-like strength. Jiraiya barely had time to react before Naruto twisted, slamming him into the dirt with a thud that sent a shockwave through his spine.
"Shit," Jiraiya grunted, pushing himself up, feeling a twinge in his back from the impact. "You’ve gotten strong, but you’re still holding something back. This isn’t how you fight—what happened to the Naruto I was supposed to mentor?"
Naruto stood over him, his eyes locked on Jiraiya, unblinking. His posture was relaxed, his shoulders low and unburdened, but there was a predatory air about him. It was as if every muscle in his body was prepared to strike at a moment’s notice, every fiber attuned to Jiraiya’s movements. "I’m not fighting to entertain you," he replied in a flat, emotionless tone. "I’m fighting to win."
It wasn’t arrogance or cockiness. It wasn’t pride, either. It was just pure, unrelenting focus. Naruto wasn’t in this for the thrill. He wasn’t here to prove anything. He was simply executing the fight, one precise motion after another. Like an animal stalking its prey. Like a predator who had learned to hunt, to survive, and now, to kill.
Jiraiya pushed himself to his feet again, breathing heavily. Sweat dripped down his brow as he wiped it away, eyeing Naruto with renewed caution. "Dammit," he muttered, more to himself than anything. "What the hell have you become, kid?"
Naruto didn’t answer. He didn’t need to. His calmness was unnerving, the way he stood there, waiting for the next move, his glowing sapphire eyes watching every flicker of Jiraiya’s expression. It was like he was already five steps ahead, calculating every possible outcome.
Jiraiya suddenly sprang forward, hoping to catch Naruto off guard, but it was pointless. Naruto sidestepped the attack with effortless grace, moving as though time itself had slowed down for him. The old man’s punch sailed through the air, missing by inches as Naruto brought his leg up in a smooth, controlled kick aimed straight at Jiraiya’s ribs. It landed with a sickening crack.
"Gah!" Jiraiya gasped, stumbling back. His ribs burned with pain, but he didn’t have time to react. Naruto was already in motion again, closing the distance between them with a terrifying speed. "Where the hell is this coming from, Naruto?" Jiraiya asked, his voice strained.
Naruto’s voice was quiet, almost bored as he replied, "I’m just following the rules you set. I’m doing what you asked me to do."
Every punch Naruto threw, every kick, every move he made, it was calculated. Precise. It wasn’t just raw power that Jiraiya was dealing with; it was a level of technique that had surpassed anything he’d expected. It was like being in the ring with someone who wasn’t just physically gifted, but mentally focused. Every strike, every movement, it all served a purpose.
Jiraiya didn’t know how much longer he could last. Naruto’s attacks weren’t slowing down, and the more he tried to counter, the more he found himself outmatched. It was frustrating, but at the same time, exhilarating. There was a part of Jiraiya that was proud, that couldn’t help but marvel at how far Naruto had come.
But this wasn’t about pride anymore. This was about survival.
"You’re a monster," Jiraiya said under his breath, dodging another lightning-fast punch from Naruto. "This is insane. You’re not even human anymore. You’ve turned into something else."
Naruto’s eyes flickered for a moment. There was no hint of arrogance or malice, but there was a quiet understanding there. "Maybe I’m not human anymore," he said calmly. "Maybe that’s what it takes to win."
It wasn’t a declaration of superiority. It wasn’t some grand, philosophical statement. It was simply a fact, as simple and detached as Naruto himself. The statement hit Jiraiya harder than any blow had. The kid had detached himself from the world, from his emotions. He was no longer the brat who sought approval or the naive kid who needed guidance. He was… something else entirely. Something colder. Something more dangerous.
"You're not wrong," Jiraiya admitted, taking a moment to catch his breath. "I can see it now. You’re not playing around anymore. But don’t think for a second that I’m going to let you just walk all over me."
Naruto didn’t respond, his face as unreadable as ever. His eyes were still locked on Jiraiya, watching, calculating. His body was poised, prepared for anything. His movements, though fluid and effortless, had a deadly sharpness to them, as though every action was part of a much larger plan.
"Let’s finish this," Jiraiya growled, his voice low but filled with intensity. "If you want to go all out, then so will I."
Without warning, Jiraiya surged forward with a speed that surprised even Naruto. But Naruto was ready. He sidestepped the attack with almost no effort, his hand moving to catch Jiraiya’s arm before slamming him into the ground with a brutal twist. The older man gasped for air as the impact knocked the wind out of him.
"Is that all?" Naruto asked, his voice barely a whisper.
Jiraiya lay there for a moment, stunned. His breath was shallow, his body aching, but a smile crept across his face, despite the pain. He couldn’t help it. "No," he chuckled, coughing slightly. "This is just getting interesting."
But as he looked up at his student, he saw the cold, detached expression on Naruto’s face. It wasn’t malice, it wasn’t arrogance. It was simply the calm of a hunter who had already decided the outcome of the battle.
"You’ve got a long way to go," Jiraiya muttered, slowly getting back to his feet. "But you’ve already surpassed me in a lot of ways."
Naruto said nothing. He didn’t need to. He’d already said everything with his actions. The fight was over. And in that moment, Jiraiya realized something that sent a chill down his spine: Naruto had become a force of nature, and it wasn’t just strength that made him dangerous. It was his unwavering detachment, his calm, his ruthlessness in battle. And that was something that couldn’t be taught. It was something Naruto had learned on his own.
—ToT—
Naruto had been minding his own business, sitting on the grass in the park, watching a small group of birds peck at the ground. It was peaceful, a rare moment of stillness. He liked these moments—just observing, existing, no unnecessary movement. The sun was warm, the wind was soft, and for once, nothing demanded his attention.
And then, a wave of sand surged toward him like a living beast.
Naruto blinked. He didn't move, didn't flinch—just observed as the sand shot toward him with lethal intent. The movement was aggressive, unnatural. A predatory attack, not a warning.
Gaara.
Naruto vanished. One moment he was lounging on the grass, the next he was airborne, propelled by chakra-enhanced footwork, evading the sand by mere inches. The birds scattered in a frantic burst of wings as the sand smashed into the ground where he had been, cracking the earth apart.
Naruto landed on a nearby tree branch, perched like a silent predator. His glowing sapphire eyes locked onto Gaara, who stood at a distance, the sand swirling protectively around him like an agitated storm. His red hair looked wilder than usual, his black-rimmed eyes filled with something unreadable.
Gaara’s breathing was heavy, unsteady. Something about him was... off. No, that wasn’t the right word. Naruto had sensed his bloodlust before, but this was different. There was a tremor in his fingers, a tension in his shoulders. Like an animal on the verge of losing control.
Naruto exhaled slowly. If Gaara was in this state, he needed to be neutralized before things got out of hand. He vanished again, his movement like a flicker of light—too fast for the untrained eye to follow. In the next instant, he was right in front of Gaara, a fist already primed to strike.
But before he could make contact, a blur of movement cut between them.
A firm hand caught Naruto’s wrist mid-air. The grip was strong, solid. Jounin level. Naruto’s glowing blue eyes flicked up, meeting the masked face of Gaara’s Jounin instructor, Baki.
"That’s enough." Baki’s voice was calm, but there was steel behind it. A quiet warning. "This fight doesn’t need to happen."
Gaara’s sand lashed out again, but Baki moved swiftly, placing a hand on the boy’s shoulder. The sand hesitated, twitching violently in the air before retracting, swirling back around Gaara in restless spirals.
Gaara didn’t speak. He just stared at Naruto, his pupils tiny, his breath erratic.
Naruto stared back, silent and unreadable. His wrist was still in Baki’s grip, but he made no attempt to pull away. He wasn’t threatened. He was just... watching. Calculating.
"He attacked me first," Naruto finally said, his voice flat.
"I know," Baki admitted. "But this isn’t the time or place for this battle. Stand down."
Naruto tilted his head slightly, eyes narrowing. He could overpower Baki if he really wanted to. The man was strong, but Naruto was faster. If he went all out, Baki wouldn’t be able to stop him. And Gaara? He could be put down in seconds if Naruto truly tried.
But that wasn’t the point.
Naruto slowly lowered his raised fist, his muscles loosening as he stepped back. Baki released his wrist but didn’t drop his guard.
"Good," Baki said. "Gaara, we’re leaving."
Gaara didn’t move. His breathing was still shallow, his fingers twitching as if resisting the urge to lash out again. His eyes were locked onto Naruto, his expression unreadable.
Naruto met his gaze evenly. No fear, no hesitation. Just quiet acknowledgment.
Gaara finally stepped back, his sand shifting restlessly but no longer attacking.
Baki didn’t wait for further resistance. With a swift motion, he placed a firm hand on Gaara’s shoulder and guided him away. The sand reluctantly followed, slithering behind them like a restless predator.
Naruto watched them go, his expression unchanged.
Once they were gone, he turned his gaze back to the ground where the sand had struck. The grass had been obliterated, the earth cracked and broken. If he had reacted a second too late, he would’ve been caught.
Not that it mattered.
Naruto exhaled slowly, rolling his shoulders.
"Tch. What a hassle."
Then, without another word, he vanished..
TBC
Notes:
Next Chapter: Chūnin Exams, Final Stage.
Chapter 25: The Invasion
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The Invasion
The stadium roared with excitement, the energy crackling in the air like a summer storm. The final exams had drawn in people from all over, civilians and shinobi alike packed shoulder to shoulder, eager to witness the young fighters clash. Banners waved, cheers rang out, and the anticipation was palpable.
Naruto stood in the middle of the battlefield, his red hair catching the sunlight like embers, his glowing sapphire eyes locked onto his opponent. Gaara stood across from him, unmoving, his arms folded, sand curling around him like an ever-watchful guardian.
The villagers muttered among themselves.
"Him? Against the Sand Demon?"
"No way. He doesn't stand a chance."
"That brat shouldn't even be here."
Naruto ignored them. He always ignored them. Their opinions didn't matter. They never had.
From the stands, Sakura and Karin were the only ones cheering for him, their voices cutting through the murmurs of doubt.
"Kick his ass, Naruto!"
"Destroy him, cousin!"
Naruto exhaled slowly. He wanted to get this over with. Go home, eat ramen, sleep. Simple things. But first, he had to deal with Gaara.
The Kage box loomed high above, where the Hokage sat alongside the Kazekage, their expressions unreadable as they observed the match.
Genma, the proctor, chewed on his senbon lazily, his sharp eyes flicking between the two competitors.
"Begin."
Gaara's voice cut through the stadium like a knife.
"Mother wants your blood."
Naruto sighed.
"Not this nonsense again."
Gaara moved first, and the sand came alive. A tidal wave of golden grains surged forward, crashing toward Naruto like a living beast.
But Naruto didn't dodge.
The sand struck him head-on. The entire stadium gasped as it wrapped around his body, crushing inward—
Only for nothing to happen.
The sand slipped away uselessly, grains tumbling down his skin as if they had hit something immovable.
Gaara's eyes widened slightly.
Naruto stood there, completely unbothered, his expression blank.
"That won't work," he said simply.
His body had taken on the density of an ankylosaurus—an ancient beast with armor-like skin, capable of withstanding crushing force. Gaara's sand could constrict, grind, and smash all it wanted. It wouldn't make a difference.
Gaara's frustration became evident in the twitch of his fingers. The sand shifted again, forming jagged spikes, massive arms, and lashing tendrils. Attack after attack rained down on Naruto, but none of them could even scratch him.
Naruto didn't move. He didn't need to.
Gaara's attacks were fast, precise, but Naruto didn't just have defense. He had power.
A flicker of motion—Naruto stepped forward.
Gaara's sand lashed out, forming a massive claw that came down like a hammer. Naruto met it head-on, his hand shooting up and gripping the sand construct before it could crush him.
Then, with nothing more than a flex of his fingers—
Crack.
The entire sand arm shattered, breaking apart like fragile glass.
The stadium went silent.
Gaara's breathing turned erratic.
Naruto took another step forward.
Gaara sent more sand. Naruto shattered it.
Another step. More sand. More destruction.
The pattern continued, a slow, inevitable march. Gaara was throwing everything he had, but Naruto was cutting through it with terrifying ease. His approach was relentless, unstoppable. Like an apex predator closing in on its prey.
Gaara's pupils shrank. His fingers twitched as he sent his final, strongest attack—a massive spear of sand, hardened to the density of steel, shooting straight for Naruto's heart.
Naruto caught it.
With a single twist of his wrist, he snapped the spear in half like it was made of brittle wood.
Gaara stumbled back.
Naruto lifted his hand. Green chakra spiraled, coalescing into a Rasengan—brighter, sharper, more refined than even Jiraiya's.
"Is that..."
"the..."
"Rasengan...?"
One step.
Two steps.
Gaara froze.
Naruto moved.
His Rasengan was aimed straight for Gaara's head—
And then—
The earth shook.
The roar of the stadium was replaced by chaos. Screams erupted from every direction, explosions rocked the ground, and plumes of smoke began rising into the sky. One moment, Naruto had been about to slam his Rasengan into Gaara's face, the next—
"The village is under attack!"
A wave of feathers drifted through the air, light as snow.
People started dropping. Unconscious. One by one.
Naruto blinked.
Genjutsu.
His glowing sapphire eyes flickered as he pulsed his chakra, forcefully dispelling the illusion before it could take hold. Around him, the civilians and weaker shinobi had already slumped unconscious. Even some of the genin were collapsing, heads hitting the stone floor of the stadium.
Across from him, Gaara swayed unsteadily, his fingers digging into his skull as if he were fighting something inside his head. Then, suddenly, Temari and Kankuro appeared at his sides.
"We're leaving!" Temari hissed, grabbing her brother's arm.
Kankuro had already thrown a smoke bomb to cover their escape.
Naruto's eyes narrowed as he saw them bolt toward the edge of the arena.
But then—
His head snapped up.
High above, perched on the roof, a chakra barrier had formed, sealing off a section of the battlefield.
Inside the box, two figures stood face to face.
The Hokage.
And Orochimaru.
Naruto's fingers twitched.
He had three choices.
1. Chase after Gaara.
2. Help Hiruzen.
3. Aid the people in the stadium.
Why not all?
"Shadow Clone Jutsu."
A hundred Narutos exploded into existence, flooding the battlefield.
"Go."
And they did.
Half of them bolted after Gaara and his siblings, leaping across the rooftops, moving like a pack of wolves on a hunt.
Some clones dashed through the panicked crowds, helping fallen shinobi, shaking the genjutsu-entranced awake, carrying the injured to safety.
The remaining few turned toward the sealed-off rooftop where Hiruzen faced Orochimaru.
And the real Naruto?
He was already moving.
—ToT—
Naruto landed on the treetops, his glowing sapphire eyes locked onto the massive creature before him.
Gaara was gone. What stood in his place was no longer human.
The One-Tail.
A massive tanuki made of sand, looming over the forest like a living nightmare. Its monstrous body cast a shadow that swallowed everything beneath it. Its beady, soulless eyes locked onto Naruto, pupils shrinking with insane bloodlust.
"I will kill them. I will kill them all!" Shukaku roared, its voice like grinding stone and howling wind.
Naruto remained still. Watching. Calculating.
The beast was completely out of control.
Naruto had fought many things before. People, animals, prehistoric creatures. He understood the law of the wild better than most humans did.
A predator. That's what this thing was. A predator too caught up in bloodlust to recognize when it had already lost.
Naruto inhaled, closing his eyes for a moment.
He had an idea.
It wasn't flashy. It wasn't some insane technique.
It was something… old.
From the outside, nothing about him changed. His slim frame, his messy red hair, his loose hoodie and three-quarter pants. He was still the same small human standing in front of a demon.
But deep inside, where chakra shaped flesh and memory shaped spirit—
He changed.
The reincarnation of one of the greatest beasts to ever walk the earth.
Argentinosaurus.
A titan from a time before. A beast of pure muscle and overwhelming mass. Something so powerful that even the most fearsome predators would rather starve than fight it.
Naruto felt the change settle into his bones. A deep, calm strength.
Shukaku attacked.
A tidal wave of sand came crashing toward him, a solid wall of destruction.
Naruto didn't dodge.
He walked forward.
The sand slammed into him, a monstrous impact that could have buried mountains—
And it broke.
Shukaku's pupils shrank in confusion.
Naruto moved faster than something his size should have. His foot slammed into the ground, and the earth beneath him cracked like glass. Four shadow clones appeared around him in an instant, moving with the same fluid, terrifying speed.
The air howled as Naruto and his clones launched themselves at the beast.
The first clone punched into Shukaku's leg. Sand exploded outward, forming cracks that spread like lightning.
The second clone struck next, driving a fist into its stomach. The impact sent a visible shockwave through the beast's body.
Shukaku reeled, stumbling back.
The third clone appeared midair, chakra surging through his foot as he brought it down like a falling meteor.
The forest trembled. The tanuki howled.
The final clone grabbed Naruto's wrist and launched him forward, straight toward Shukaku's face.
A glowing green sphere spun violently in his palm.
"Rasengan."
He slammed it directly into the demon's forehead.
The sand crumbled. The chakra-infused destruction ripped through the creature's form like a natural disaster. A wailing screech echoed through the forest as Shukaku's body began to collapse.
Gaara, still trapped within, jolted violently awake, eyes wide with horror. The moment his consciousness returned—
The One-Tail shattered.
The monstrous tanuki crumbled into an avalanche of sand, revealing Gaara's limp body falling from its remains.
Naruto landed smoothly, watching as Gaara hit the ground.
The boy didn't move. His body was shaking.
Naruto stepped forward.
Gaara's hand clenched into a fist. His breath was ragged, his face pale, his mind racing as he stared up at Naruto, at the boy who had just overwhelmed him.
"How..." Gaara's voice was hoarse. "How are you so strong...?"
Naruto blinked.
There was no arrogance in his face. No gloating. Just calm, simple understanding.
"I don't want to die."
Gaara's body tensed.
"I don't want to kill humans unless they hurt me."
Naruto's voice was smooth, quiet. Almost thoughtful.
"And I will protect those I see as dear."
A pause.
"That's the rule of survival."
Gaara felt something in his chest tighten.
Naruto turned.
In a blink, he was gone.
Disappearing into the smoke like a ghost, leaving only silence behind.
A moment later, rustling footsteps filled the clearing.
Temari and Kankuro appeared, both panting, both wide-eyed as they ran toward their fallen brother.
Gaara didn't react. He just… lay there.
For the first time in his life, he didn't feel like a monster.
For the first time in his life… he felt small.
—ToT—
Naruto crouched over the tower, his glowing sapphire eyes watching as the streets below descended into chaos.
Konoha burned.
The invaders moved like a disease through the village, Sound and Suna shinobi slaughtering, pillaging, leaving a trail of death in their wake. Smoke curled into the sky, mixing with the shouts of battle and the screams of the innocent.
Naruto watched it all in silence.
These people…
The same ones who never looked at him with love.
The same ones who never saw him as a human being.
The same ones who, once upon a time, had tried to kill him when he was just a baby.
Should he let them die?
Would it be poetic? A fitting revenge?
A slow breath left him.
No.
That was too... human.
He was not just human. He was every creature that had ever walked this earth. He was the culmination of endless instincts, of ancient knowledge, of survival etched into his very soul.
He was something far beyond mere humanity.
His existence was an enigma.
And for now?
He would give them a chance.
He rose from his crouch, stepping onto the ledge. His red hair swayed slightly in the smoky wind, his expression calm, detached.
Then, he spoke.
A whisper.
A command.
And nature listened.
A ripple went through the world, like an invisible pulse traveling through the air, through the ground, through the trees. The moment his will touched the earth—everything changed.
The sky darkened.
The wind screamed.
And then—
The world responded.
The earth trembled as something stirred deep beneath the village. The trees twisted, their roots surging like serpents through the ground. The rivers swelled, water rising unnaturally, defying gravity, coiling like living things.
The invaders faltered.
The shinobi of Sound and Suna stopped mid-attack, sensing something wrong. Something ancient, something monstrous, something that did not belong in the realm of humans.
Then, the ground split open.
From the depths of the earth, monstrous roots erupted, grabbing the nearest invaders, crushing them instantly. Bones shattered. Bodies were ripped apart. Screams of agony tore through the air.
And it didn't stop.
The roots twisted, moving with terrifying intelligence, wrapping around buildings, pulling in more of the enemy like a predator dragging its prey into the dark.
Some tried to run.
The wind cut them down.
It wasn't natural wind anymore—it was a living blade, slicing through bodies like paper. Limbs were severed, heads rolled, blood painted the burning streets.
The rivers overflowed, but the water did not crash. It moved. It hunted. It coiled around enemy shinobi like a living snake, wrapping around their heads—
Drowning them where they stood.
Naruto watched, his glowing eyes reflecting the carnage below.
The invaders screamed. They fought back, throwing fire, lightning, steel—
It didn't matter.
Nature had no mercy.
A group of Sound shinobi tried to regroup, their leader barking orders—
A shadow loomed over them.
A monstrous centipede, its body as large as a house, its plated armor gleaming in the firelight, descended upon them.
It moved fast.
Too fast.
Its many legs stabbed through their bodies like spears. Their screams were brief, cut off as they were devoured.
The rooftops trembled as something leapt from shadow to shadow.
Eyes glowed in the darkness.
Predators—massive, terrifying creatures from nightmares—descended upon the battlefield.
Wolves, their fangs like daggers, ripped into enemy throats.
Birds, too large, too alien, plunged from the sky, impaling invaders on their massive talons before tossing them away like garbage.
The air filled with inhuman roars, with screams of the dying, with the stench of blood.
It was overwhelming.
It was total annihilation.
And at the center of it all—
Naruto.
Standing on the tower, watching, waiting.
This was not power.
This was the will of the world itself.
His will.
And it obeyed him.
A single enemy shinobi had managed to evade the chaos, scrambling up a rooftop, panting, wild-eyed, trying to escape—
Naruto appeared in front of him.
The man barely had time to react before a pale hand wrapped around his throat.
The grip wasn't tight.
It was gentle.
But the weight of it—
It was like being held by something far greater than a human.
The shinobi choked, eyes wide, body trembling violently. His instincts screamed at him, telling him something was wrong. Telling him that the boy in front of him was not normal.
Not human.
Naruto stared at him.
Calm. Silent.
Then, he spoke.
"You came into my home."
The shinobi's breathing hitched.
"You wanted to kill my people."
The grip tightened—just slightly.
The shinobi gasped. His vision blurred. His heart pounded.
"Did you think there would be no consequences?"
A pause.
Then—
He let go.
The man collapsed onto the rooftop, wheezing, barely able to move.
He was not dead.
But he knew—he understood—that he had survived something beyond his comprehension.
He would never fight again.
Naruto turned away.
The battle was over.
The village still burned, but the invaders were gone.
The ones that weren't dead had fled.
The people of Konoha—those who had feared him, hated him, rejected him—
They had all watched.
They had all seen.
And for the first time in their lives—
They did not see a demon.
They did not see a human.
They saw something else entirely.
Something beyond them.
Something terrifying.
Something… unknowable.
Naruto exhaled, stepping back into the shadows.
His work was done.
TBC
Notes:
We all have seen and read the Chûnin Exams matches in various styles and combinations. I'm fed up like Nature!Naruto so I didn't write anything detailed.
Some of you asked why I skipped the preliminary battles: same reason. For an explanation: since certain canon events didn't occur, many teams didn't even make it. Sound Three were destroyed by Team Seven, Kabuto stayed away from Naruto, Team 8 were defeated, Team 10 didn't even make it to the tower because of the destructive fight between Naruto and Orochimaru.
Chapter 26: The Calamity
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The Calamity
No matter how much he tried, Naruto couldn't bypass the red barrier. His glowing sapphire eyes remained locked on the shimmering chakra wall that separated him from the rooftop battle, but nothing he did made a difference. The barrier stood firm, undisturbed by his presence.
Inside, Hiruzen Sarutobi fought alone against Orochimaru and the reanimated First and Second Hokages.
Naruto’s fingers curled into a fist. He had to stop this.
If he couldn’t break through from the outside, then—
His gaze flicked downward.
The ones maintaining this thing were below.
Without hesitation, he vanished.
The four Sound shinobi standing at the corners of the barrier never saw him coming.
The first one barely managed to let out a startled breath before Naruto’s foot crashed into his ribs, sending him flying into a nearby wall with enough force to leave a crater. The second and third had just begun to turn their heads when his hands closed around their skulls, lifting them effortlessly before slamming them back down against the ground. A sharp, wet crunch echoed through the battlefield.
The last one—some kind of two-headed freak—stumbled back, his body trembling. His lips parted, a jutsu forming—
Naruto’s hand shot forward, gripping his face.
A moment later, he twisted.
The body fell limp, lifeless.
He exhaled, letting the corpse drop to the ground.
The barrier remained.
His expression didn’t change, but something in his chest tightened. He had stopped the casters. The jutsu should have ended.
But it didn’t.
His glowing eyes turned upward.
On the rooftop, something was happening.
Sarutobi finished a hand seal.
And Naruto felt it before he saw it.
A presence.
A terrible, familiar, suffocating presence.
No, no, no…
A clawed, skeletal hand emerged from the void.
And then it appeared.
The Shinigami.
Naruto’s body locked up, his breath catching.
He knew this thing.
It had torn him apart before. It had ripped his soul to pieces over and over again. He had felt it consume him in countless lives, in countless deaths.
And right now—
Right now, it was here.
The air grew heavy. The rooftop seemed to blur, darkening as if the world itself was recoiling from the entity’s presence.
Naruto watched as the Shinigami’s monstrous maw opened, as its spectral hands reached, as it ripped the souls of the First and Second Hokages from their reanimated bodies.
And then—
It turned to Sarutobi.
The old man… smiled.
Naruto’s body twitched, but he couldn’t move.
Hiruzen cast one final look toward him—
And then—
Gone.
The Sandaime’s soul was devoured.
His body crumpled.
The air fell silent.
Naruto stood frozen, staring at the lifeless form of the man who had protected this village for decades.
A man who had cared for him, in his own way.
A single tear slipped down Naruto’s cheek.
And then—
The world roared.
The ground beneath him trembled. The air cracked with unseen force. A gust of wind—unnatural, violent—whipped through the battlefield, sending debris and bodies flying.
The sky darkened.
Thunder rolled.
Lightning split the heavens.
And Orochimaru—
Orochimaru, who had just lost the use of his arms, felt it.
A chill crawled up his spine, a primal, bone-deep terror sinking into his very marrow.
His body knew.
His instincts screamed.
He had to run.
If he stayed, he would die.
His throat tightened. His mind, sharp and calculating even in crisis, came to one undeniable conclusion—
Naruto Uzumaki was about to erase him from existence.
No jutsu. No tricks. No escape.
Just pure, undeniable annihilation.
Orochimaru turned and fled.
His subordinates followed, scrambling after him as he vanished into the chaos of the retreating invasion forces.
Naruto didn’t chase him.
His eyes were still locked on the corpse of the old man.
A low rumble of thunder filled the silence.
Rain began to fall.
Not a light drizzle.
A storm.
The skies wept, and the earth trembled beneath the weight of the unnatural energy radiating from Naruto’s still form.
He took a single step toward the barrier.
Then another.
The red chakra flared, warning him to stay back.
He didn’t care.
He kept walking.
If he had to, he would walk through it.
If it burned him, so be it.
If it killed him, so be it.
He lifted his foot—
And then—
Arms wrapped around him from behind.
A warmth against his back.
A voice.
“Calm down, Naruto.”
Soft. Gentle. Firm.
A voice that was not afraid of him.
A voice that pulled him back from the abyss.
Yūgao Uzuki—or Neko, as she was known—held him tight, her arms locked around his waist. Her cheek pressed lightly against his shoulder.
“It’s fine,” she murmured. “It’s fine.”
Naruto’s body remained tense.
The storm raged.
But something in his mind—something deep—shifted.
The sky cleared.
The thunder faded.
The unnatural energy that had saturated the air receded.
His breath evened out.
The red barrier flickered—
And then disappeared entirely.
Naruto barely noticed.
His eyes trailed to the battlefield.
The village still stood.
Burned, broken, bleeding.
But it stood.
Orochimaru had already escaped.
“He’s gone,” he murmured.
Yūgao sighed. “I know.”
“I could’ve killed him.”
“I know.”
A pause.
“But we can’t destroy the village the old man died for, neh?”
Naruto was quiet.
Then, finally—
He exhaled.
“…Yeah.”
—ToT—
The sky was gray, overcast with thick clouds that seemed to press down on the village. A gentle but steady drizzle fell, dampening the earth, soaking into the soil, making the air heavy with the scent of rain and mourning. It wasn’t the kind of storm Naruto had summoned in his grief. It was quiet, natural, and deeply somber.
The village was silent.
A sea of black gathered in front of the Hokage Monument. Shinobi, civilians, and even visitors who had been caught in the chaos of the invasion stood together in mourning. The Third Hokage had died. So had many others—shinobi who had fought to protect their home, civilians caught in the crossfire, guests who had come to witness the Chūnin Exams and instead lost their lives.
Naruto stood among them, clad in dark robes like the rest, his hands tucked into his sleeves. His expression was calm, his glowing sapphire eyes reflecting the flickering candles and the incense smoke that drifted into the gray sky.
The funeral had begun.
Soft voices murmured prayers. Monks chanted, their words blending into the sound of falling rain. The Sandaime's portrait stood tall before them all, placed on an altar adorned with white flowers and offerings. He was smiling in the picture, just like he always had in life. Kind. Warm. Wise.
Naruto's gaze lingered on the image.
It felt strange.
The old man had always been there, always watching over the village, always carrying the weight of Konoha on his tired shoulders. Even when Naruto was younger, causing trouble, painting the Hokage Monument or sneaking into places he shouldn’t, the Sandaime had never been truly angry with him. There had been disappointment, maybe. Annoyance. But never anger.
And now… he was gone.
The fire he carried had been extinguished.
Naruto had seen death before. He had fought, killed, watched enemies crumble under his fists. But this was different. This wasn't a battle. It wasn't an opponent falling before him.
This was loss.
Permanent.
Final.
Naruto exhaled quietly, staring up at the darkened sky.
He felt Iruka shift beside him. The man was standing still, his jaw tight, his eyes red. He had been one of the first to take Naruto seriously, to treat him as something more than the demon child everyone whispered about. Naruto had always thought of him as someone solid, someone steady. But right now, Iruka looked like a man struggling to keep himself together.
Naruto turned back toward the altar, watching as people stepped forward one by one to pay their respects. Tsunade wasn’t here. Jiraiya wasn’t here. The village needed a new leader, but that hadn’t been decided yet.
Naruto spoke, his voice quiet.
“Iruka-sensei.”
Iruka flinched slightly, as if pulled from deep thought. “Yeah?”
Naruto tilted his head. His red hair, still slightly damp from the rain, clung to his forehead. “What’s the point?”
Iruka blinked. “What?”
“The point of all this,” Naruto murmured. “Of dying for a place that never really cared about you.”
Iruka turned fully to look at him now, something sharp and sad flickering across his face. “Naruto…”
Naruto didn’t look away from the Hokage’s portrait. “Almost nobody here cared about me. Almost nobody saw me as human.” His fingers curled slightly. “I could’ve let them all die.”
Iruka’s breath hitched, but he didn’t interrupt.
Naruto continued, his voice calm, steady. “I could’ve let this village burn, and it wouldn’t have changed much. They would have died hating me, the same way they lived.” He paused. “But I didn’t.”
Iruka swallowed thickly.
“Why?” Naruto asked, finally turning to face him. “Why do people fight for a place that doesn’t love them? Why do they die for it?”
Iruka stared at him, eyes shining with something raw. His hands clenched into fists at his sides. “Because it’s home.”
Naruto’s expression didn’t change. “And if home never loved you back?”
Iruka inhaled shakily. “Not everyone in the village hated you, Naruto.”
Naruto tilted his head slightly, waiting.
Iruka licked his lips. “The Sandaime didn’t.” His voice was rough, uneven. “He protected you, watched over you, did what he could within his limits. I know it wasn’t perfect. I know you suffered. But he cared.”
Naruto glanced back at the portrait, silent.
Iruka took a slow breath. “And it’s not just him. There are people who care about you, Naruto. Maybe it’s not the whole village. Maybe it never will be. But that doesn’t mean there’s no one.” His gaze softened, a hint of desperation in it. “Kakashi cares. Your teammates care. Jiraiya—he’ll care, once he stops being an idiot. And I—” His voice caught for a brief second before he pressed forward. “I care, Naruto.”
Naruto blinked.
Iruka swallowed hard. “You’re not alone.”
A drop of rain slid down Naruto’s cheek, mixing with the tear that had fallen earlier. His gaze lowered slightly.
He didn’t say anything.
But for the first time in a long while, something in his chest felt a little lighter.
The funeral continued.
People spoke of the Sandaime’s kindness, his wisdom, his leadership. They spoke of his sacrifices, his dedication, his unwavering love for the village. Stories of his youth, of his time as a student, a teacher, a Hokage—all of it was shared.
And then, finally, the fire was passed.
Not literally, not yet. But the Will of Fire—this thing Konoha clung to so desperately—was spoken of as something eternal, something that burned in the hearts of those left behind.
Naruto listened.
He didn’t believe in those words, not fully.
But maybe, just maybe—
There was something worth protecting after all.
—ToT—
The apartment was quiet, save for the occasional sound of bubbling broth and the rhythmic chopping of vegetables. The scent of something warm and savory filled the small space, clinging to the air with a sense of domesticity that Naruto wasn’t used to.
He sat cross-legged on the couch, barely moving, a butterfly perched on his head like it belonged there. His glowing sapphire eyes were half-lidded, lost in thought as he absentmindedly observed the creature. It flexed its wings lazily, its tiny legs gripping onto his red hair.
Across the room, Karin was busy at the stove, adjusting the flame under the pot and humming softly to herself. She was wearing one of Naruto’s oversized shirts, sleeves rolled up, her red hair tied messily behind her head.
“You're spacing out again,” she said without looking. “Thinking about the funeral?”
Naruto blinked once, then sighed. “No.”
Karin gave him a look over her shoulder. “Liar.”
Before Naruto could reply, there was a sharp knock on the door, followed by it swinging open with no regard for privacy.
Jiraiya stepped in like he owned the place, eyes immediately scanning the apartment. His white hair was slightly damp from the lingering drizzle outside, and he carried the faint scent of sake and ink.
“Well, well,” he mused, smirking. “This is cozy.”
Karin glanced at him, unimpressed. “Who are you?”
Jiraiya blinked. “Who am I? Kid, I’m the Legendary Toad Sage, the Great Jiraiya!” He struck a ridiculous pose, waiting for a reaction.
Karin squinted. “Never heard of you.”
Jiraiya twitched. Naruto, meanwhile, remained unmoved, the butterfly still comfortably sitting on his head.
Jiraiya gave Naruto a long look before grinning. “You just gonna sit there, kid?”
Naruto finally spoke. “You didn’t knock.”
Jiraiya chuckled. “Oh? You worried about privacy now?” He wiggled his eyebrows, then his grin widened as he gestured to Karin. “I mean, I get it. You’re living with a young girl, huh? Got yourself a little housewife already?”
Karin, stirring the soup, nearly dropped the ladle. “What?”
Naruto didn’t even blink. “She’s my cousin.”
Jiraiya’s smirk didn’t fade. “Still, I gotta admit, it’s kinda cute. You two playing house in here—”
Karin scowled, holding up the knife she was using to cut vegetables. “If you finish that sentence, I will personally see to it that you won’t be able to speak for the next month.”
Jiraiya took a step back, holding up his hands. “Alright, alright, relax, firecracker.” Then his expression shifted, something more serious settling over his features.
Naruto immediately picked up on it. His eyes focused fully on Jiraiya, waiting.
The older man exhaled. “The village wants me to be Hokage.”
Karin froze. Even the butterfly on Naruto’s head fluttered its wings slightly, disturbed by the shift in atmosphere.
Naruto tilted his head slightly. “And?”
Jiraiya ran a hand through his hair. “And I declined.”
Karin turned fully now, brow furrowed. “Why? Wouldn’t you be good at it?”
Jiraiya chuckled dryly. “Maybe. But I know someone better.”
Naruto blinked once. “Who?”
“Tsunade.”
Karin frowned. “Who?”
Jiraiya waved a hand. “One of my teammates. A legendary medic, a monster in strength, and honestly, one of the few people I’d actually trust with the job.” He stretched slightly, then grinned. “And I’m gonna go get her.”
Naruto exhaled. “Good luck.”
Jiraiya’s eye twitched. “Hey—! No, you’re coming too!”
Naruto stared at him. “Why?”
Jiraiya shrugged. “I dunno. But I think it’ll cheer you up.”
Naruto’s expression remained unreadable. He glanced at Karin.
Karin wiped her hands on a towel. “You should go.”
Naruto raised an eyebrow.
“It’ll be a distraction,” she said simply. “Better than sitting around brooding in here.”
Jiraiya watched the exchange with mild interest, noting how Naruto didn’t argue. The kid was stubborn, strong-willed, and usually did whatever he wanted. Yet, when it came to Karin… he actually listened.
Jiraiya smirked. Interesting.
“Well, that settles it,” he announced. Then, without warning, he grabbed Naruto by the back of his shirt and hoisted him up like a stray cat.
Naruto’s expression didn’t change. “Put me down.”
“Nope.”
Karin snorted, covering her mouth.
Jiraiya leaped out of the window with Naruto in tow, laughing as he bounded toward the village gates.
Naruto sighed. “I hate this already.”
Notes:
This story is on hiatus for some time. I need to focus on some of my other fics. Don't worry, these stories will end soon, maybe in 10/12 chapters for each.
However, if you want to read this story— 'Existence', then check it out from here: https: // www. patreo n. com/ McPhoenixDavid
(Remove the spaces.)

Pages Navigation
Solilex_mancer on Chapter 1 Wed 26 Feb 2025 03:03PM UTC
Comment Actions
McPhoenixDavid on Chapter 1 Wed 26 Feb 2025 05:29PM UTC
Comment Actions
Galactic_Eater on Chapter 1 Mon 08 Sep 2025 01:53AM UTC
Comment Actions
McPhoenixDavid on Chapter 1 Mon 08 Sep 2025 02:54AM UTC
Comment Actions
(Previous comment deleted.)
McPhoenixDavid on Chapter 1 Wed 01 Oct 2025 07:37PM UTC
Comment Actions
HRioo on Chapter 3 Mon 24 Mar 2025 05:18AM UTC
Comment Actions
Riki2003 on Chapter 3 Tue 01 Jul 2025 02:53AM UTC
Comment Actions
Bananaonhappycrack on Chapter 4 Wed 16 Apr 2025 04:15PM UTC
Comment Actions
McPhoenixDavid on Chapter 4 Wed 16 Apr 2025 05:12PM UTC
Comment Actions
AGrayestKoin on Chapter 5 Sun 27 Apr 2025 05:03PM UTC
Comment Actions
Jasper (Guest) on Chapter 5 Mon 28 Apr 2025 12:37AM UTC
Comment Actions
IThoughtOfAName on Chapter 7 Sun 11 May 2025 07:59AM UTC
Comment Actions
Icychiller on Chapter 8 Sun 18 May 2025 06:16AM UTC
Comment Actions
Cookie_Crusher on Chapter 8 Sun 18 May 2025 08:37AM UTC
Comment Actions
IseriaSeaward on Chapter 8 Tue 27 May 2025 06:42AM UTC
Comment Actions
Cookie_Crusher on Chapter 9 Sun 25 May 2025 09:40PM UTC
Comment Actions
rynisryne on Chapter 9 Thu 29 May 2025 02:36PM UTC
Comment Actions
getn0xxed_lul on Chapter 10 Sun 01 Jun 2025 06:47PM UTC
Comment Actions
McPhoenixDavid on Chapter 10 Mon 02 Jun 2025 07:19AM UTC
Comment Actions
layanaamari on Chapter 10 Mon 02 Jun 2025 05:54AM UTC
Comment Actions
getn0xxed_lul on Chapter 11 Sun 08 Jun 2025 06:10PM UTC
Comment Actions
McPhoenixDavid on Chapter 11 Sun 08 Jun 2025 06:11PM UTC
Comment Actions
reniferen on Chapter 11 Sun 08 Jun 2025 07:22PM UTC
Last Edited Sun 08 Jun 2025 07:24PM UTC
Comment Actions
getn0xxed_lul on Chapter 12 Sat 14 Jun 2025 09:11PM UTC
Comment Actions
reniferen on Chapter 12 Sat 14 Jun 2025 11:06PM UTC
Comment Actions
IThoughtOfAName on Chapter 12 Mon 16 Jun 2025 05:47AM UTC
Last Edited Mon 16 Jun 2025 05:48AM UTC
Comment Actions
reniferen on Chapter 12 Mon 16 Jun 2025 06:25AM UTC
Last Edited Mon 16 Jun 2025 06:30AM UTC
Comment Actions
McPhoenixDavid on Chapter 12 Mon 16 Jun 2025 07:31AM UTC
Comment Actions
Daniellabutterfly on Chapter 12 Fri 20 Jun 2025 01:03PM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation